Re Book

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER
THE ROAD TO WORLD POWER

Page 2 Page 6 Page 8 Page 12 Page 15 Page 17 Page 20 Page 25 Page 26 Page 31 Page 34 Page 36 Page 41 Page 45 Page 48 Page 57 Page 63 Page 64 Page 66 Page 70 Page 74 Page 75 Page 77 SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER MARCUS GARVEY: RACE FIRST I Aint No African! Race First: The Key to Group Identity The Origins of this Remarkable Jamaican Garvey Travels to Central America The Explosive Growth of the UNIA in the U.S. Marcus Garveys UNIA/ACL: An Unmatched Record of Achievement The Garvey Legacy Continues The Garvey Philosophy and Opinions Conclusion THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER A Clash of Civilizations? Controversy over Huntingtons 1993 Foreign Affairs Article The Civilization Paradigm and International Security Policies The New Era in World Politics Defining Cultural Fault Lines What Are the Possibilities for Future Scenarios? Using the Civilization Paradigm to Forecast the Future The Inescapable Impact of Population Growth on Civilization Conclusion WHAT HAPPENED TO THE BLACK REVOLUTION? What Is A Revolution?Malcolm X Speaks We Suffer from A Lack of Foresight/Hindsight We Have Been Allowing Ourselves to Be Seduced by the Enemy Failure to Commit to the Strategic Plan PAGE 1
THE ROAD TO POWER
Page 82 Page 86 Page 88 Page 98 Page 103 Page 108 Page 113 Page 115
Onward Christian Soldiers (Marching As To War?) Putting In the Work and Getting Beyond Our Limitations In the Struggle against Oppression, What Has Been the Chief Tactical Advantage of Our Enemies? What Are, or Have Been, the Shortcomings of the Vanguard? Tactical Solutions Whats Up For the Year 2000? Conclusion BLACKS & HOLLYWOOD: THE THEFT OF THE AFRICAN IDENTITY Mass Media and Psychological Warfare White Propaganda about Africa Black Celebrities: The New Negro Leaders Gangsta Rap: Planned Chaos in Youth Music Culture Conditioned Reflex: Inputting New Behavioral Modes The Medias Role in Creating a Culture of Self-Destruction Conclusion 666, THE INTERNET & THE RISE OF THE ANTICHRIST That Thing You DoIt Aint My Own The Temptation of the Conscious Rasta? A Glimpse into Disinformations Operation The Devil and Disinformation Psychic Influences: Insane, Sinister or Illuminated? Jack Parsons: Wonderkid for the Beast Anton LaVey: High Priest of Hollywood Aleister Crowley: the Avatar of the Anti-Christ The Black Star Rises Again Conclusion A NEW SANKOFA FOR BLACK YOUTH The Rise and Fall of Western Civilization
Page 120 Page 123 Page 126 Page 132 Page 136 Page 139 Page 143
Page 145 Page 148 Page 151 Page 155 Page 156 Page 158 Page 160 Page 162 Page 170 Page 173
PAGE 2
Page 175 Page 183 Page 189 Page 199 Page 203 Page 211 Page 213 Page 214 Page 216 Page 219 Page 221 Page 224 Page 226
Factors Underlying the Dramatic Decline in Fertility among African Americans Injury of Our Children by the Modern Environment We Send Our Children to Our Historic Oppressors for Education Toward Secondary Status Employing and Teaching Our Youth Entrepreneurship Toward a New Leadership Conclusion THE WORLD IS MINE: THE 7-MAC CHARTER The Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness Our Sacred Mission How We Must Deal With Others We Are the Vanguard, The Cutting Edge We Pledge to Do the Righteous Work We Are a Great People REFERENCES TO THE ROAD TO POWER
1999/6239 by Keidi Obi Awadu for the CONSCIOUS RASTA PRESS 2nd Edition Electronic Book 2011/ 6251 www.Keidi.biz www.LIBtv.com www.LivingInBlack.com www.LIBRadio.com www.BlackStarMedia.biz All rights reserved under U.S. copyright laws
PAGE 3

It is doubtful if there is another group of twelve million people in the midst of a modern cultured land who are so widely inhibited and mentally confined as the American Negro. Within the colored race the philosophy of salvation has by the pressure of caste been curiously twisted and distorted. Shall they use the torch and dynamite? Shall they go North, or fight it out in the South? Shall they segregate themselves even more than they are now, in states, towns, cities or sections? Shall they leave the country? Are they Americans or foreigners? Shall they stand and sing My Country Tis of Thee? Shall they marry and rear children and save and buy homes, or deliberately commit race suicide? 1 W.E.B. Du Bois
As the opening citation from this brilliant analyst of the American-born descendents of Africa recalls, African Americans today seem to be as much at a loss for direction and guidance as any period during their history within the western world. After having examined a number of serious indicators measuring such factors as culture, fertility, economics, political strength, legal justice, and familial strength, numerous contemporary analysts have come to raise the critical alarm that continuing with the status quo indicates that African Americans are hurtling toward a catastrophe of historical proportions; Du Bois did inquire about the likelihood of race suicide. As I have completed and/or published over 70 such studies in the past decade relating to these particular indicators, I have, at times, come to PAGE 4
concur with some of the most dismal predictions that if African Americans dont do something very drastic to change their collective circumstance within a decade, then their prospects of cultural viability by the middle part of the 21st Century could become irretrievably bleak. In that event, our own grandchildren, if there are any left, will thus curse us as the most irresponsible race of people that ever existed. Thus we have taken on this task of making a genuine attempt to construct a master blueprint for our group elevation. Toward furtherance of the tactics that are set out in this edition of the Conscious Rasta Report, we are calling on our people to fundamentally change the modes in which they have come to think, react, act and have allied themselves to a chaotic Western culture. This vision will entail our re-commitments toward morality, productivity, values and ideals, new rituals that will bind us to our inheritance and to our posterity, race pride and unity, as well as toward a single-mindedness centered upon a strong strategic vision. According to reasonable projections, I have become I have become convinced that convinced that we can make we can make real progress real progress toward our goal toward our goal of remaking of remaking the entire world order in a manner that is more the entire world order in a favorable to our enlightened manner that is more favorable self-interestsand that we to our enlightened selfcan accomplish major achievements by the Western interestsand that we can calendar year 2008 (the year accomplish major 6248 by the Khemeten achievements by the Western calendar by which we intend to reset our cultural clock). calendar year 2008 (the year The main thrust of our plan is 6248 by the Khemeten to focus on projecting the calendar) youngest generations forward as the heart of our new enlightenment. Thus, if we sufficiently empower our precious youth with
PAGE 5
THE ROAD TO POWER
1)
2)
3)
4)
a new culture of achievement, they will in turn stoke an even hotter fire in their own ripe generational harvest. We can swiftly erase the great misdirection that became recurrent within the generations born between the years of 1940 and 1980a critical period of decay for our people. Toward the aim of reversing this decline, I have constructed these seven tactical steps toward rapid group empowerment: MARCUS GARVEY: RACE FIRSTWeve searched through recent history for the best model of that that we would wish to reproduce. The greatest black institution builder of the 20th Century left us a workable model of how we might employ the dynamic power of a brilliant vision in order to organize an energetic group of participants sympathetic to basic themes and this was accomplished in a remarkably short period of time. THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDERWe have found a powerful tool for understanding the major trends of the present and the future. Someone within the U.S. national security establishment, that we should have been monitoring closely, has allowed us access to one of the most powerful social tools for working within grand forces that are quietly at work, reshaping the world. We now can critique ourselves as far as how we really stand within western projections for the emerging global order. WHAT HAPPENED TO THE BLACK REVOLUTION?We have analyzed our greatest recent failures to secure visions of empowerment. As we move forward in a rapid fashion we must be mindful not to repeat some of our most reckless errors during similar past endeavorsthere are those who will resist us and they can be expected to be very serious about their opposition. BLACKS & HOLLYWOOD: THE THEFT OF THE AFRICAN IDENTITYHow is the opposition keeping us in check? The enticement of a vast entertainment culture has been used to capture us as a target group and this is too critical an attack for us to be so ignorant of the process. This requires serious investigation of the methods of controlling the behaviors of a few individuals towards the aim of shepherding the larger community toward passivity and compliance.
PAGE 6
5)
6)
7)
666, THE INTERNET & THE RISE OF THE ANTI-CHRISTWe have designed a vehicle for our uplifting. Along our course toward empowerment, others outside of our community have been observing our progress and would rather that we would commit our talents toward furthering their own ambitions. In trying to recruit us to join their thing, did they let us in on the Big Secret? A NEW SANKOFA FOR BLACK YOUTHWe needed to establish our single greatest priority for organizing the masses of our people with a spirit that will require self-sacrifice; that priority must be our youth generations. Without a shadow of a doubt, we will enjoy no great future while abandoning our children by the millions to a decadent and undignified society. To the contrary, the family is the basic institution of a strong community. THE WORLD IS MINEWe have formed an organization to serve the aim of the accomplishment of our Sacred Mission. Now that we have envisioned ourselves as able contributors toward a new African Global Order, we wholeheartedly commit ourselves with a strong and binding pact among our peers, our elders, our beloved ancestors and the Divine Creator after which, victory will be absolutely certain! This is surely a very ambitious task that has been set upon. Nonetheless, we proceed unhindered by fear of failure or lacking for self-confidence. Our great thinkers of previous generations as well as the wisest living elders have given us numerous instructions. It is time now that we set upon a bold course of empowerment for our beloved African civilization. The time to move could be no better as the very cosmos has now realigned to aid us toward our greatest destiny. Through our accomplishments and through victories great and small, we will restore the confidence of our people and cause all other great civilizations throughout the world to acknowledge that the Blacks are back to reclaim their place as the progenitors of civilization, the great builders and thinkers, and as one of the most outstanding civilizations to be recorded in history.
PAGE 7
THE ROAD TO POWER
MARCUS GARVEY: RACE FIRST

I AINT NO AFRICAN! How often has one heard the Be proud of your race statement, I aint no African, today as our fathers coming from the mouth of an African American? This obnoxious but were in the days of common sentiment is usually yore. We have a expressed as consequence of having beautiful history, and experienced firsthand, or perceived through the media, that the conditions we shall create another of modern Africa are irretrievably in the future that will desperate. Such perceptions of astonish the world. Africa are so destitute that some of these African Americans, the Marcus Garvey grandsons and granddaughters of those that were enslaved, now want little to do with that great civilization for which their ancestors lived, sacrificed and within which huge numbers were brutalized. Yet, as the following excerpt from historian Carter G. Woodson explains, this unbalanced perception of Africa is being projected from within an historic vacuum: From literature the African was excluded altogether. He was not supposed to have expressed any thought worth knowing. The philosophy in the African proverbs and in the rich folklore of that continent was ignored to give preference to that developed on the distant shores of the Mediterranean They failed to teach the student of the Mediterranean Melting Pot with the Negroes from Africa bringing their wares, their ideas and their blood therein to influence the history of Greece, Carthage, and Rome.
PAGE 8
Making desire father to the thought, our teachers either ignored these influences or endeavored to belittle them by working out theories to the contrary No thought was given to the history of Africa except so far as it had been a field of exploitation for the Caucasian. You might study the history as it was offeredand you would never hear Africa mentioned except in the negative. You would never thereby learn that Africans first domesticated the sheep, goat, and cow, developed the idea of trial by jury, produced the first stringed instruments, and gave the world its greatest boon in the discovery of iron The status of the Negro, then, was justly fixed as that of an inferior. 2 As the preceding quote from Carter G. Woodson alludes, we Africans have been accredited with bringing organized civilization to this planet. From seeming infinite geographies within the Dark Continent, sprang ancient and long lasting cultures that introduced agriculture, the use of fire and developed metallurgy. From these beginnings African civilizations developed the worlds first great architecture, fine arts, sciences, healing arts and we even produced the first firearms in northwest Africa. The brilliant historian J.A. Rogers articulated these accomplishments throughout his works: The Negro played his part before the white man came on the stage, and will very likely play it again when he is gone. Apart from old Egypt there have been several successful Negro governments like Timbuctoo, Songhay, and Uganda. The last thrived for more than five centuries and well into our day until annexed by the British. When Speke discovered Uganda he said that the people had developed a high state of civilization, and Chinese Gordon speaks cordially of the fine government of King Mtesa. Stanley in The Dark Continent speaking of King Mtesas court says: The most courtly European could not have excelled the Uganda premier. 3 Lastly, not to belabor the point but to firmly establish that there is a vast record of documentation to confirm our claims to great African ancestral accomplishments, we refer to the fundamental text of THE
PAGE 9
THE ROAD TO POWER
DESTRUCTION OF BLACK CIVILIZATION by Chancellor Williams. From his chapter Egypt: The Rise and Fall we note the following: Internal stability was achieved through a process of increased centralization of power at Memphis and the perfection of the bureaucracy of the vast imperial administration. The state became the chief promoter and inspirer of progress on all fronts: agriculture, industrial development, science, the arts, engineering, massive building programs, mining and shipbuilding. The rapid rise and expansion of numerous crafts, each an organized secret society, stimulated the remarkable industrial and building developments. Internal peace and stability provided the opportunity for the outpouring of much dormant native genius, and religion was the chief motivating source It was during this same period that stone was first used in building, hieroglyphic writing was first invented, the great pyramids were built, stone quarrying perfected and expanded and Imhotep became the worlds greatest architect and the Father of Scientific Medicine. It was seven and a half centuries of the most glorious pages in the history of the black world. 4 If we, as Africans, are to overcome any distorted images of ourselves, which are held not only by external ethnic groups but by miseducated members of our own race, there must be a systematic reversal of such perceptions. Mapping out a course toward a sustained empowerment of the coming generations is the intention of our body of research as realized in the evolution of the Conscious Rasta Report. In the end our primary goal can only be empowerment; this includes individual power, that of the family and within the world community of African people wherever they may be located. RACE FIRST: THE KEY TO GROUP IDENTITY For the majority of our discussion, two books will serve as fundamental texts for our research: RACE FIRST by Dr. Tony Martin and THE PHILOSOPHY & OPINIONS OF MARCUS GARVEY: AFRICA FOR THE AFRICANS by Amy Jacques Garvey, both available from Majority Press. While there is a large body of published information on the Garvey
PAGE 10
movement within the works of a number of scholars, for myself, these two books are outstanding contributions to the library of Pan African scholars, progressives or social theorists. We begin our analysis of the life of Marcus Garvey in the post Reconstruction period of the latter 19th Century and opening years of the 20th Century. This was an era when the majority of blacks within the U.S. who werent unemployed, were engaged in menial labor tasks for the newly industrialized nation and, to a large extent in Southern states, migrant labor, sharecropping and subsistence farming. Jim Crow laws of segregation and second-class social status were the rule for the majority. At this time a tiny colored economic elite is evolving out of businesses that service the segregated black community. Social justice is largely absent and this is the period of frequent lynchings and other racist crimes against the unprotected black community. To add an almost miraculous coincidence, migrating to America from the British-colonized Caribbean island of Jamaica, comes this remarkable visionary. In an initial period of three years of phenomenal organizing, Garvey brought a dehumanized colored people to the brink of world influence. Garveys tremendous appeal was his ability to passionately articulate his grand vision of African destiny and the greatness of the legacy of the black race: But when we come to consider the history of man, was not the Negro a power, was he not great once? Yes, honest students of history can recall the day when Egypt, Ethiopia and Timbuctoo towered in their civilizations, towered above Europe, towered above Asia. When Europe was inhabited by a race of cannibals, a race of savages, naked men, heathens and pagans, Africa was peopled with a race of cultured black men, who were masters in art, science and literature; men who were cultured and refined; men, who, it was said, were like the gods. Even the great poets of old sang in beautiful sonnets of the delight it afforded the gods to be in companionship with the Ethiopians. Why, then, should we lose hope? Black men, you were once great; you shall be great again. Lose not courage, lose not faith, go forward. The thing to do is to get organized; keep separated and you will be exploited, you will be robbed,
PAGE 11
THE ROAD TO POWER
you will be killed. Get organized, and you will compel the world to respect you. If the world fails to give you consideration, because you are black men, because you are Negroes, four hundred millions of you shall, through organization, shake the pillars of the universe and bring down creation 5
Yet this period in which Garvey was organizing was a time when our enemies were engaging in extensive political subterfuge against Blacks as well as the frequent outburst of outright warfare. As Garvey himself had investigated, all over the world the status of blacks within any nation was generally that of the lowest caste. From his observation, the philosophy of race first was the only viable means of overcoming disunity within this debased conditionfrom Garveys political enemies in the U.S. government, this race first ideology was viewed as sedition. Eventually his enemies hired virtually every black intellectual of the time as collaborator toward the end of destroying the Garvey movement and redirecting The Vision. Between 1918 and 1921, Garvey and his fellow organizers built the Universal Negro Improvement Association (UNIA) to be the largest black-progress organization in history. By 1924 the organization had grown to the point of purchasing ocean liners, the then-equivalent of todays jet aircraftan amazing accomplishment. Race First, for Garvey was the key: In a world of wolves one should go armed, and one of the most powerful defensive weapons within the reach of Negroes is the practice of race first in all parts of the world.6 Through the vehicle of the UNIA, Garvey intended to accomplish black unification: The Universal Negro Improvement Association advocates the unity and blending of all Negroes into one strong, healthy race. It is against miscegenation and race suicide. It believes that the Negro race is as good as any other, and therefore should be as proud of itself as others are. It believes in the purity of the Negro race and the purity of the white race. It is against rich blacks marrying poor whites. It is
PAGE 12
against rich or poor whites taking advantage of Negro women. It believes in the spiritual Fatherhood of God and the Brotherhood of Man. 7 Garvey was such an incredibly convincing orator that he could, within a very brief time, motivate his audience to make the necessary self-sacrifices toward the end of the unity and progress of the race. We must take into account that Garvey was operating without the benefit of television, radio, telephones or other modern forms of electronic mass communication. Nonetheless, Garvey was able to transmit to the masses through oratory and his printing craft a vision for African destiny which was as legitimate as those of intelligentsia representing the interests of Japanese, Chinese, Islamic and European cultures. Garvey saw his movement as necessary toward protecting the safety and self-interests of Blacks in all corners of the globe. As he had observed firsthand, all around the world Africans suffered a similar destiny, that of injury at the hands of more organized races: When we, as members of the Universal Negro Improvement Association, talk about a government of our own in Africa, a flag of our own and a national anthem of our own, some Negroes laugh at us, but we only have pity for them, as they know not what they do. When Uncle Sam lynches her black boys with her uniform on their back, and John Bull calls her ex-soldiers aliens who helped her in the Ashanti and Zulu wars to take big slices of Africa, then it is high time for some dull, apathetic Negroes to think in terms of nationhood. we are determined to solve our own problem, by redeeming our Motherland Africa from the hands of alien exploiters and found there a Government, a nation of our own, strong enough to lend protection to the members of our race scattered all over the world, and compel the respect of the nations and races of the earth. 8
PAGE 13
THE ROAD TO POWER
THE ORIGINS OF THIS REMARKABLE JAMAICAN Amidst the peasant environment of St. Anns Bay, Jamaica, Marcus Mosiah Garvey was born on August 17, 1887. He died just before his 53rd birthday in June 1940. Throughout his life Garvey expressed that he always considered his existence to be purposeful and historic. Through the influence of his father, who possessed a library that made a lasting impression on the son, he had a profound sense of the role of history in his own life: What do I care about death History records that in the cause of the slavesby virtue of their redemption of Africa? I experiences and the could die anywhere in the knowledge gained in captivity in strange lands cause of liberty: A real man have eventually become dies but once; a coward Masters of selves, and in dies a thousand times time enslaved others. Let us therefore use adversity before his real death. So as others have done. we want you to realize that Take advantage of every life is not worth its salt opportunity; where there is none, make it for yourself, except you can live it for and let history record that some purpose. And the as we toiled laboriously noblest purpose for which and courageously, we 9 worked to live gloriously. to live is the emancipation These words, articulated by the of a race and the energetic Jamaican, continue to emancipation of posterity. stir us immediately to passion. Because the U.S. government Marcus Garvey in 1927 deported Garvey, very few actual recordings of his voice are known to exist. The few recordings that I have in my library were likely made on old wax recorders. His
PAGE 14
rapid-fire oratory style and high-pitched voice projected his strength of vision and destiny; Garvey synchronized his voice with his vision to absolutely captivate an audience. Having been born in the rural St. Anns Bay, Marcus was deeply rooted in a peasant environment and to life among the humble caste to whom he was always loyal. Garveys formal education lasted only until age 14, yet he quickly became self-educated to an impressive status. Despite his opportunity to have risen to substantial social standing through his personal accomplishments as political leader and executive of a powerful corporation, he was always bound to uphold the integrity of the humble people among whom he was birthed. Among close family members were sharecroppers and his parents, as well, engaged in subsistence farming. During his teen years, Garvey became apprenticed into the printing trade; a craft which would transform his life and provide a lifelong vehicle for projecting his grandest visions. Garvey was born a direct descendent of the Maroon tribe of Jamaica. The Maroons were Jamaican-born Africans who had successfully rebelled against British enslavement and set up their own independent homeland within the largely impenetrable interior of Jamaicas mountains, in an area known as the Cockpit: The war of the maroons of Jamaicais better known in history. The word Maroons (usually escaped slaves and their descendants, rarely freed slaves) once spread terror along the skirts of the Blue Mountains of Jamaica. The Maroons, whose revolt started in 1655, were never completely conquered. Modern Jamaican historystarted with the coming of the Spaniards in 1494 The British took over the island in 1655. Two years later, the Maroons in the hills of Jamaica gave some assistance to Don Cristobal Arnaldo de Yssassi, the last appointed Spanish governor of Jamaica, in his desperate attempt to hold on to the island for Spain. The Maroons were troublesome to British authorities in Jamaica for the next fifty years. Open warfare between the British and the Maroons, under the leadership of a man referred to as Captain
PAGE 15
THE ROAD TO POWER
Cudjoe, who had united several settlements under his leadership, broke out in 1728 and lasted for ten years. 10 The Maroons were a parallel of the Black Seminoles of the U.S. Carolinas and northern Florida. These were runaway black slaves who were embraced by Seminole Indian tribal bands still living in the area. These two groups united, fused their blood through intermarriage and launched a 20-year armed insurrection against the U.S. colonial expansion. Many Blacks, with roots in the Carolinas, Georgia and Florida, can trace a proud familial heritage to this African-Seminole alliance: by December 1835 the Second Seminole War was officially launched in Florida. In the struggle against the national government and the militia of Florida, Georgia, and Tennessee, the black allies of the Seminoles played a crucial role, for many of Floridas so-called Indian guerilla bands were made up largely of blacks. This was the case with Chief Osceolas warrior group, for instance. These black men had already existed apart from the power of white oppression, sometimes for more than a generation, and were determined to maintain their freedom. Therefore, during the seven years over which the Second Seminole War extended, black guerrillas served and fought with impressive and fierce tenacity, as a contemporary white historian begrudgingly conceded: The Negroes, from the commencement of the Florida war, have, for their numbers, been the most formidable foe, more bloodthirsty, active, and revengeful than the Indians. 11 As mentioned before, this Jamaican Maroon Marcus Garvey dropped out of high school at age 14 and became apprenticed to a local printer. Two years later, he moved to Kingston and so excelled at his craft that he quickly rose to become manager of a printing company by the age of 18, a remarkable achievement. Garvey became the youngest printing foreman in Kingston at a time when similarly skilled managers were being imported from Britain and Canada. Because of his respect among his fellow workers, Garvey was chosen to lead a labor protest at the age of 18. When he was offered a privileged position by management if he would side with them against the workers PAGE 16
protest, Garvey refused and was promptly fired. Because of these type of conditions under which colonized Blacks in Jamaica were subjugated, he began working with the National Club, a political organization that was organized to combat privilege and the evils of British colonialism. 12 GARVEY TRAVELS TO CENTRAL AMERICA In 1910 Garvey commenced upon a lifetime of international travels. His first sojourn was Costa Rica where he secured work on the United Fruit Company banana plantation as well as employment as a dockworker. In addition, he edited a newspaper, La Nacin, which harassed the British authorities over workers conditions. Garvey was promptly arrested over his political agitation and was either deported or forced into exile. Through subsequent excursions to Ecuador and then Panama, where he started a small paper, he observed the universal degradation of the black race. He shortly returned to Jamaica and by 1912 was beginning to experience financial problems. Undeterred by lack of money he journeyed on to England to board with a sister who was employed there as a governess. Within the dynamic political environment of England Garvey honed his remarkable oratory skills. In addition, he worked for an influential publication, the Africa Times and Orient Review, the foremost PanAfrican journal of the day. Through the pages of Africa Times and Orient Review, Marcus was exposed to the historical research and ideologies of some of the leading black intellectuals of the day, including Booker T. Washington, Edward Wilmot Blydon, W.E.B. Du Bois and John Edward Bruce. Over the course of the next few months he visited some 8 other European countries as investigator, rights advocate and chronicler of the Negros condition. By July 1913, Garvey was nearly financially destitute and applied for general assistance from the British government. In July 1914, Garvey returned to Jamaica with two primary goals in mind: First, to earn a living and, second, to instigate a racial movement. Five days after arrival he founded the UNIAs earliest incarnation, the Universal Negro Improvement and Conservation Association and African
PAGE 17
THE ROAD TO POWER
Communities (Imperial) League. Tony Martin, in RACE FIRST, notes Garveys motivation for coming forward with an organization dedicated to uplifting the race: Garvey feared that weak races were doomed to slavery and possibly extinction. He later noted: For the last ten years I have given my time to the study of the condition of the Negro, here, there, and everywhere, and I have come to realize that he is still the object of degradation and pity the world over, in the sense that he has no status socially, nationally, or commercially (with a modicum of exception in the United States of America) 13 In the previous edition of the Conscious Rasta Report was included an analysis of the landmark study of our situation in America, AN AMERICAN DILEMMA: THE NEGRO PROBLEM AND MODERN DEMOCRACY by the noted Swedish economist Gunnar Myrdal. This, the most comprehensive study of Blacks ever published, affirms Garveys observation regarding the survivability of weak races as absolutely valid. Myrdals study, commissioned by the powerful Carnegie Corporation, contained the following observation: Popular theories on the growth of the Negro population in America have been diverse. At times it has been claimed that Negroes breed like rabbits, and that they will ultimately crowd out the whites if they are not deported or their procreation restricted. At other times it has been pronounced that they are a dying race, bound to lose out in the struggle for survival. Statisticsboth of the comprehensive kind in the United States Census and the limited kind gathered in sample surveys have been used to bolster both arguments. 14 Predating Myrdals completed study (circa 1944) by some 25 years, Garvey likewise had committed to a comprehensive analysis of the condition of the Negro here, there and everywhere. Whereas Garveys sojourn took place over the course of 10 years and encompassed some 13 countries, including the U.S. and his native Jamaica, Myrdals study lasted some 5 years and was confined only to America. Given the fact that Garvey conducted his research with little or no economic backing, as compared to Myrdals access to Andrew Carnegies millions, Garveys PAGE 18
analysis ultimately stands as much more vital and useful for the purpose of our self-interests. As Garvey noted, life was much more difficult for blacks in other countries when compared to conditions within the U.S. While we cannot dismiss the compounded effects of substandard education, Jim Crow injustice, rigid social and economic segregation, as well as the frequent horror of racist violence, one has to wonder why the so-called African Americans have not done a better job of organizing for self-determination, productivity and world leadership. Blacks in the U.S. seem to be existing in a bizarre suspended state of historical irrelevance. I blame much of this failure to organize on the ineptitude of Negro leaders. THE EXPLOSIVE GROWTH OF THE UNIA IN THE U.S. Over the next year after returning to the island of his birth, Garvey worked unceasingly as an agitator and a nuisance to the British colonial regime. As Tony Martin notes, such efforts werent appreciated among the upper class Jamaican Blacks who opposed him: Many respectable Negroes who had not yet learned to love their blackness opposed his movement. As Garvey wrote later, I had to decide whether to please my friends and be one of the black-whites of Jamaica, and be reasonable prosperous, or come out openly, and defend and help improve and protect the integrity of the black millions, and suffer. 15 After one year in Jamaica, the UNIA organization had only about 100 members. Garvey had planned a fundraising trip to the U.S. in November 1915. He had corresponded with, and received assurance of support from, his hero Booker T. Washington, but Washingtons subsequent death ended up delaying Garveys trip to America. Some have now come to believe that Washington was poisoned by the hidden hand of forces hostile to his highly successful program for black uplift. Such suspicions should not be too readily dismissed. Marcus Garvey arrived in New York City in March 1916 and set upon the task of raising funds to benefit his Jamaican organization, which he envisioned as similar to Washingtons Tuskegee Institute. Garvey wrote PAGE 19
THE ROAD TO POWER
to Robert R. Moton, who was Washingtons successor at Tuskegee, and revealed that he was a man with a mission from the High God. At the time Moton was a member of the recently formed secret society the Boul, which was a group of accommodating Negro intellectuals who were secretly collaborating with powerful white associations. This secret society, the Boul, still remains the main source for the majority of national black political leadership and its subordinate relationship to white secret societies persists also. Little could Garvey have imagined that Robert R. Moton was also beginning to secretly cooperate with the U.S. Military Intelligence Group (MIG) toward the suppression of legitimate Negro ambitions. As head of the Tuskegee Institute, Moton would become instrumental in involving the university with the Public Health Services infamous Tuskegee Syphilis Study, during which some 428 black men were allowed to go untreated for syphilis for up to 40 years. Even more sinister, their blood was regularly being drawn to provide plasma for a patented syphilis testthese unwitting men were being used like cattle! Thus, unknowingly, Marcus Garvey was sharing his visions of liberation from the evil of oppression with one of the devils own secret agents: I have many large schemes on my mind for the advancement of my people that I cannot expose at the present to the public as in such a case my hope of immediate success would be defeated, as my enemies are so many and they are ever anxious to misrepresent me. I have firstly to found a press of our own and to get some working [start?] so as to demonstrate my true intentions. 16 Like so many of his contemporary immigrants to America, Garvey moved to New York City in March 1916 where he promptly came down with pneumonia. In the Harlem in which he settled were collected the most influential black business persons, scholars, artists, entertainers and political visionaries of the day. There Garvey met prominent people and established a base from which he traveled around America, visiting such cities as Boston, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, Baltimore, Chicago and Washington, D.C. Recall that the man was at the time of his arrival a mere 28 years-of-age, unemployed and relatively destitute. Among the PAGE 20
peers to which Garvey ascended at the time were heroes and she-roes such as Ida Wells-Barnett, William H. Ferris, Madame C.J. Walker and others including John Edward Bruce, who would eventually become editor of the UNIAs publications, the national Negro World and, later, the Daily Times. For myself, this association between Marcus Garvey and Ida WellsBarnett is particularly inspiring. They are my own primary male and female historical role models; Garvey is my life model for reasons that shall become obvious throughout this analysis and Wells-Barnett for various reasons. I admire her uncompromising crusade for social justice in campaigning against lynching; her career as a revolutionary journalist; and she was so bold in her endeavors that she carried a 45 pistol to defend herself from her avowed enemies. Garveys selection of Harlem as the center of his organizing activities was an excellent choice: Harlem, however, was but a microcosm of the black world of the Word War I period. The subjugation of Africa by European imperialism was still a fresh memory. In response to this an infinite number of nationalist and Pan-Africanist organizations had come into being in Africa, Europe, North America, the West Indies, Central and South Americaeverywhere that black people lived and all looking toward the restoration of African independence. Apart from the African question, black communities everywhere had local problems of their own. The black man was almost everywhere in a state of subjugation. Garvey, in his involvement in the printers strike, in his participation in Jamaicas National Club, in his agitation among black workers in Central America, in his travels in Europe, and in his formation of the UNIA, had long embodied the spirit of black protest which characterized the age. It was inevitable, therefore, that he should be tempted by Harlem, the most highly politicized black community in the world. 17 Garvey engaged in competition between street orators in Harlem, many of whose sermons were conducted from the heights of soapboxes; those that were better off used ladders. Garvey had a distinct advantage in that it was PAGE 21
THE ROAD TO POWER
said that he could project his voice around 3 corners, a valuable asset in the days before electronic loudspeakers. Within one year of arriving in America, Garvey set upon a whirlwind tour of some 38 U.S. states. This accomplishment demonstrates clearly his drive, ambition and determination; he began the adventure with very little financial resources. By the age of 30, the Jamaican had visited a total of 12 countries including 38 U.S. states and this was accomplished largely as a lonely soldiera testament to the power of a great vision within the individual. MARCUS GARVEYS UNIA/ACL: AN UNMATCHED RECORD OF ACHIEVEMENT For the sake of brevity, I will summarize many of the key events that occurred in the years that followed Garveys foray into the United States. His accomplishments are so many that within the course of any one year in his life, Garvey achieved that which most of us would aspire to complete in an entire lifetime. The lives of most other celebrated figures pale in comparison with this brilliant son of the Maroon tribe. Using Martins excellent book RACE FIRST as our principal guide, in the briefest of summaries, some of the highlights include: June 1917Garvey begins to hold weekly meetings in Harlems Lafayette Hall, still advocating for the UNIA as a Jamaican uplift organization but wisely addressing local issues that affect Negroes throughout the world. 1918The UNIA forms additional branches and is chartered in New York on July 2. The next month the African Communities League is incorporated as a separate business entity. One month after that the Negro World appeared, destined to become the most widely circulated of race papers and the bane of European colonialists." 18 Marcus Garvey embarks upon a nationwide fund raising tour and at the first stop, Detroit, he was hit on head with a stone throne by a heckler. Amy Ashwood, his secretary at the time, was reportedly summoned to the [NYC] district attorneys office a total, she wrote later, of seventeen times, demonstrating the persistent harassment PAGE 22
which government agencies were already directing toward UNIA efforts. On Armistice Day, November 11, 1918, Garvey assembles a group of 5000 in New York and celebrates the end of the First World War by demanding that the ex-German colonies in Africa be returned to black rule. The UNIA dispatches a plenipotentiary to the Paris peace conference to lobby for the interests of the Pan-Africans. The U.S. denies passports for U.S.-born delegates A. Phillip Randolph and Ida Wells-Barnett to attend. 1919Garveys fame is rapidly spreading around the globe. By March, a youthful W.E.B. Du Bois, who is secretly being elevated to prominence by the Jewish philanthropist Julius Rosenwald, the Jewish founders of the NAACP, brothers Joel and Arthur Spingarn, and in league with the Military Intelligence Groups counterintelligence program, is becoming renowned as Garveys most outspoken opponent (a position which Du Bois also took against Booker T. Washington). In June, the Black Star Line Steamship Corporation is incorporated as a vehicle by which a transportation and trading empire is to be developed. The UNIA has expanded to 30 chapters and over 2 million members and sympathizers. In October, an assassination attempt is made against Garvey, who sustains two minor wounds. The shooter, George Tyler, is arrested and dies mysteriously: fast approaching the peak of his career, [Garvey] had his closest escape from an untimely death. Several shots were fired at him by one George Tyler, two of which found their mark. The wounds were minor, however. Tyler died mysteriously, supposedly jumping to his death from the cell where he was awaiting a court appearance. It was widely suspected that he planned to implicate others in his assassination attempt. 19 On Christmas day, during a lavish spectacle at Liberty Hall, Garvey married Amy Ashwood. Unfortunately the marriage lasted only months due to accusations and conflicts over infidelity, financial misdealings and political strategies. This is reminiscent of the same methodologies used later to disrupt radical leadership under the Federal Bureau of Investigations infamous COINTELPRO PAGE 23
THE ROAD TO POWER
counterintelligence program. Throughout this century America has attacked progressive leaders using the seduction of money, sex and appeals to vanity. (Let this stand as a lesson, that if you want real empowerment you must let no obstacles or distractions get in your waywe should all be destitute like Garvey.) 1920The UNIA holds its First International Convention of Negro Peoples of the World, attended by some 25,000 delegates in Madison Square Garden. The convention adopts the Declaration of Rights of the Negro Peoples of the World, listing the main grievances of Blacks and demanding resolution. Notice is served on colonialists for indigenous African rights, that other groups should capitalize the N in Negro, for the teaching of black history and for an end to lynching and other injustices committed against blacks in the various countries. The red, black and green were adopted as the colors of the race and August 31st, the closing day of the conference, was named as an international holiday. The Universal Ethiopian Anthem was adopted as the black anthem (later to be usurped by Lift Every Voice, written by James Weldon Johnson, a member of the collaborationist Boul secret societyfor which reason this writer no long embraces the unwieldy song.) 1920 also saw the birth of the UNIAs Negro Factories Corporation, which spawned and supported a variety of UNIA businesses, including laundries, restaurants, a doll factory, tailoring and millinery establishments and a printing press. The UNIA, with Garvey as president general and Provisional President of Africa, is now the largest organization of its type in the history of the race,a mere three years after establishment in the U.S. 1921The UNIA grows to include 418 chartered divisions, an increase from 95 a year earlier, and an additional 422 yet-chartered divisions, along with 19 chapters making a total of 859 branches. The organization has its greatest successes in the southern states, Louisiana topping the list with 74 chapters. The influence of Marcus Garvey and the UNIA is felt throughout the nation. Black Wall Street, an economic miracle having developed in the Greenwood section of Tulsa, Oklahoma, is one of these spin-offs, later to be
PAGE 24
bombed and burned into oblivion by a white mob. Other lingering influences of the Garvey movement included direct links to Elijah Muhammad, who would subsequently found his own race first religious organization the Nation of Islam, Malcolm X (whose father was murdered for UNIA organizing) and Congresswoman Shirley Chisolm (whose father was also a UNIA officer). As researched by Dr. Tony Martin, systematic opposition to the Garvey movement was projected from a number of hostile forces: Garveys unparalleled success had the effect of arraying against him a most powerful conglomeration of hostile forces. The United States government was against him because they considered all black radicals subversive; European governments were against him because he was a threat to the stability of their colonies; the communists were against him because he successfully kept black workers out of their grasp; the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People and other integrationist organizations were against him because he argued that white segregationists were the true spokesmen for white America and because he in turn advocated black separatism. His organization also had to contend with unscrupulous opportunists who were not above sabotaging its workings for personal gain. In 1921 opposition from all these forces escalated to a remarkable extent. First, the United States Department of State almost prevented Garvey from reentering the country after a short trip to the Caribbean area. He managed to make it back, however, barely in time for his Second International Convention. Then at his annual convention the communists, spearheaded by their black auxiliary, the African Blood Brotherhood, made an unsuccessful bid to capture his following. Meanwhile the NAACP, through its major black spokesman, W.E.B. Du Bois, was steadily increasing its campaign of attacks in its organ the Crisis and elsewhere. The black socialists, too, had begun to criticize Garvey, and the British authorities were busy pursuing the policy they had begun in 1919 of banning the Negro World, prohibiting UNIA officials from entering their colonies, and generally
PAGE 25
THE ROAD TO POWER
doing whatever they could to thwart the spread of Garveys influence. Finally on January 12, 1922, Garvey was arrested for alleged mail fraud. This was a signal for redoubled efforts on the part of his enemies who presumed his guilt and called for his arrest and deportation. Despite all this, the UNIA managed to push ahead. The Daily Negro Times appeared in 1922 and a Black Man magazine was projected but did not in fact appear until much later. 20 At the age of 34, Garvey was arrested on fabricated charges of mail fraud. Agent provocateurs from within the NAACP and other hostile organizations cooperated with then-youthful J. Edgar Hoover and the Bureau of Investigation to target the UNIA as a subversive organization; oddly labeling it communist-influenced despite Garveys ongoing battles against socialist penetration of his minions. The two Jewish founders of the NAACP, Joel and Arthur Spingarn, their agents, the black bourgeoisie, and a number of others all conspired to place infiltrators in Garveys organization. His political enemies fabricated his guilt, then used such evidence to call for his arrest and deportation. By the time he was convicted in 1923, the UNIA had reached a membership of 6 million and encompassed some 900 worldwide branches, 500 of which were in the US. This stands as a truly amazing achievement seeing as how it was accomplished in a period of less than 6 years after incorporation! In February 1925, having exhausted all legal appeals of his conviction for mail fraud, Marcus Mosiah Garvey entered the U.S. Federal Penitentiary at Atlanta. But the Garvey miracle was far from over. THE GARVEY LEGACY CONTINUES Again, the biography of Marcus Garvey, as detailed in the excellent RACE FIRST by Dr. Tony Martin, is so charged with historical events, that it appears that more significant events occurred in the mans life within the period of one year than most people would experience in a lifetime; this is a point worth repeating. But as we are attempting to keep this review within reasonable length, well have to expedite our summary for brevitys sake.
PAGE 26
1926At the UNIA conference in Detroit, secretary general G. Emonei Carter reported 814 domestic branches, 215 foreign, and 91 new ones (whether foreign or domestic not specified), for a grand total of 1,120. There were 25 pending applications for charters. 21 1927After two years of massive demonstrations for his release, some as large as 150,000 persons, the U.S. government commutes his sentence and immediately deports Garvey. He arrives in Jamaica in December and is welcomed home by some of the largest crowds in the islands history 1928Garvey travels to England and Canada and petitions the League of Nations (the failed precursor to the United Nations) for the redress of African grievances against the colonial powers. 1929At the Sixth International Convention of the UNIA a rift occurs and the organization is split into two competing groups, signaling the beginning of the end of the dynamic organization. In Jamaica, Garvey forms a political party, the Peoples Political Party. He is jailed for three months for contempt against the British colonial regime. Throughout the next years, Garvey continued to travel extensively throughout the Caribbean, South America, Europe and Canada. He organized the School of African Philosophy, teaching Pan Africanism, economics and transmitting his vision to a new generation of leaders. At the too-young age of 52, while in London attempting to assist the exiled Ethiopian monarch Haile Selassi, who spurned his contributions, Garvey dies. Some say he died of a broken heart. Others say that Marcus Mosiah Garvey will never dieunless we forget his name and fail to retell the story of his myriad of truly astounding accomplishments. THE GARVEY PHILOSOPHY AND OPINIONS Perhaps there is no greater advocate for Garveys greatness than Garvey himself. Because of his mastery of the science of propaganda, there is a tremendous record of his thoughts, writings, oratory, poetry and published works from his newspapers and journals. For our effort, I wish to leave
PAGE 27
THE ROAD TO POWER
the reader with but a brief selection of Garvey ideologies. My intent is that you will likewise find inspiration within these concepts; that the Garvey vision be reborn within your own psyche and that you will be properly motivated toward concrete actions to make such visions far more manifest than mere dreams. I can find no words more profound than those articulated by this beloved Jamaican born lion-hearted African. History is the landmark by which we are directed into the true course of life. The history of a movement, the history of a nation, the history of a race is the guide-post of that movements destiny, that nations destiny, that races destiny. What you do today that is worthwhile inspires others to act at some future time. 22 Chance has never yet satisfied the hope of a suffering people. Action, self-reliance, the vision of self and the future have been the only means by which the oppressed have seen and realized the light of their own freedom. 23 I highly recommend putting this statement in big bold letters on the walls of our home and childrens rooms. The ends you serve that are selfish will take you no further than yourself; but the ends you serve that are for all, in common, will take you even into eternity. 24 Far too many of us today are absorbed by individualism, sensual obsessions, materialism and desires for recognition, prizes, awards and honors. Yet, material gain, in and of itself, leaves only a fight for inheritance after death. But when we serve all in common our contributions live on, even into eternity and define our worthiness in this life among fellow humans. Death is the end of all life in the individual or the thing; if physical, the crumbling of the body into dust from whence it came. He who lives not uprightly, dies completely in the crumbling of the physical body, but he who lives well, transforms himself from that which is mortal, to immortal. 25 The goal of uplifting an oppressed people is mostly about self-sacrifice for the benefit of the community. Please teach these values to your children. Wake up Ethiopia! Wake up Africa! Let us work towards the one glorious end of a free, redeemed and mighty nation. Let Africa be a PAGE 28
bright star among the constellations of nations. 26 What does the media today have to report about Africa?: the AIDS epidemic; overpopulation; starvation; give them guns and they will kill themselves and their children. Yet we can look at one particular despot, Jonas Savimbi. Because of U.S. support of Savimbis Angolan rebel army, UNITA now stands accused of shooting down two United Nations relief planes. Where did Savmbis army get the anti-aircraft missiles? They were purchased from the West with proceeds from diamond sales. Who buys all of the diamonds from Africa? The Jewish-controlled DeBeers Diamond Group buys virtually all of the worlds diamonds and the global trade in African diamonds is handled from Tel Aviv, London and New York. In furtherance of the destruction of the beautiful country of Angola, we have seen Jews and racist South African Boers (a boar is a wild pig) conspiring in league with U.S. international security agencies. The West propagandizes the Africans as bloody savages yet secretly finances low-intensity conflict. Americas underpants are full of such filth. Should one take the clothespin off their nose it becomes apparent that somebody in the room has shit in their pants. Africa must be free from such stench. The political readjustment of the world means that those who are not sufficiently able, not sufficiently prepared, will be at the mercy of the organized classes for another one or two hundred years. 27 Within America, many Blacks, Hispanics and poverty prone whites will be left behind because they have allowed their lives to be largely determined by the influence of others. Are we prepared or unprepared to secure our own destiny for the next 100 years? As clearly demonstrated in the previous edition of the Conscious Rasta Report, HIGH CRIMES OF MURDER, more than 50 years ago the power elite within America devised a master blueprint for the control and eventual elimination of Americas black population, and this plan is still in effect. Upon close examination of such evidence, one cannot avoid concluding that, without adequate strategies on the part of the oppressed, the oppressors plan will be viable for another 50 years.
PAGE 29
THE ROAD TO POWER
Our only solution is to move directly out of this current state of mass passivity and into directed actions. If you cant think of something to do, then get behind someone who is already doing something. Join an organization. To borrow from Booker T. Washingtons instructions, Black community, cast down your lot where you stand and begin to build your own institutions of sustainable development. The only protection against INJUSTICE in man is POWER physical, financial and scientific. 28 Petitioning this government to investigate its own crimes, begging invisible deities for divine intervention, and endless rounds of marching and singing will not alleviate our collective sufferingsOnly power begets action and resolution! Action without power can easily be found. In Los Angeles in April 1992, following the acquittal of four police in the videotaped beating of Rodney King, we witnessed a lot of action but no empowerment. Power implies organization. An individuals power can be easily neutralized. Organizations outlast individuals. What the night is to the day, is woman to man. The period of changes that brings us light out of darkness, darkness out of light, and semi-light out of darkness are like the changes we find in woman day by day. You are to her kind, then unkind. Constant then inconstant. Thus we have WOMAN. No real man can do without her. 29 I wholeheartedly believe in those words: No real man can do without her. Yet, today it is considered politically correct for men to get together with men, and women with women. There has been a grand disruption on the mating process and the family. Today, it is reported that 71% of black children born in the U.S. are born to unwed mothers. This figure stood at 16% some 60 years ago, according to the analysis of Gunnar Myrdal, and at that time such an incidence was considered alarming. Yet, recent news accounts have boasted that outof-wedlock births among Blacks are plunging at a dramatic rate. So, what does this say about all births to this group? Connect the dots and you should see the ugly consequences of population control and the success it is having with African Americans. Depopulation begins with the destruction of the family and community. PAGE 30
We are living in a civilization that is highly developed. We are living in a world that is scientifically arranged in which everything done by those who control is done through system; proper arrangement, proper organization, and among some of the organized methods used to control the world is the thing known and called PROPAGANDA. Propaganda has done more to defeat the good intentions of races and nations than even open warfare. Propaganda is a method or medium used by organized peoples to convert others against their will. We of the Negro race are suffering more than any other race in the world from propagandaPropaganda to destroy our hopes, our ambitions and our confidence in self. 30 If you find yourself with no money and no organization, or very limited resources to accomplish your vision then master the art of propaganda. Through the proper application of communication techniques a lone individual can appear to be hundreds. In Southern California, a sustained peoples campaign against hate speech on the Disney-owned radio station KABC and two of its broadcasters, Larry Elders and Dennis Prager, has been very successful largely due to the proper application of propaganda. This peoples campaign has admittedly cost the station millions of dollars in advertising revenue. Advertisers are particularly vulnerable to propaganda because of the perception of power in numbers of respondents. Please take this example to heart and apply this technique whenever necessary. The opposition makes effective use in propaganda and, as Garvey noted, Blacks suffer more than any other group from its ill effects. Another recent example is the 1999 animated television series The Peejays, which utilizes voices and mischaracterization of Blacks portrayed by Eddie Murphy but which is produced by a powerful conglomerate of producers led by the likes of Ron Howard. In its debut episode, The Peejays actually had the lead characters head in a toilet at the climax of the program. Eddie Murphy is portrayed as the star of this demeaning series but this destructive propaganda is actually forwarded by Imagine Television.
PAGE 31
THE ROAD TO POWER
Slavery is a condition imposed upon individuals or races not sufficiently able to protect or defend themselves, and so long as a race or people expose themselves to the danger of being weak, no one can tell when they will be reduced to slavery. When a man is a slave he has no liberty of action; no freedom of will, he is bound and controlled by the will and acts of others; as of the individual, so of the raceThe strong race has always reduced the weak to slavery. It has been so in ages past, it is so now in certain parts of the world, and will be so until the end of time. 31 CONCLUSION
What magical talisman did
One cannot help but become Garvey possess that allowed profoundly encouraged and him to overcome all of these emboldened upon perceived limitations and internalizing these ideologies from the great Marcus accomplish the impossible in Mosiah Garvey. We must an incredibly short period? keep in consideration that he was operating at a time when the resources available to him Garvey possessed a clear and his community were very vision of what his peoples limited. He functioned destiny was; he was largely without means of electronic communication: consumed with a burning radio, movies, television desire to see his vision (which had not yet been become an actuality; his selfinvented), telephone, etc. He was organizing at a time discipline was such that he when Blacks were not only could overcome virtually undereducated and locked out every obstacle and get done of the upper levels of the economy and employment, any task at hand but as the industrialized world was rapidly moving towards a crippling economic depression.
PAGE 32
What magical talisman did Garvey possess that allowed him to overcome all of these perceived limitations and accomplish the impossible in an incredibly short period? Garvey possessed a clear vision of what his peoples destiny was; he was consumed with a burning desire to see his vision become an actuality; his self-discipline was such that he could overcome virtually every obstacle and get done any task at hand; and he had developed the means of communicating his vision into the psyche of his audience so effectively that the recipient would immediately begin to make self-sacrifices in furtherance of the benefit of the larger group. These are the hallmarks of greatness and such characteristics are the real inheritance of every woman and man by virtue of our mere birth as humans. We should all begin to imagine ourselves in the lifes experiences of Marcus Garvey. We should all see ourselves as truly great men and women who can make a tremendous impact on the community, the society and the world at large. Lastly, for those who seem to have sunken into despair and come to conclude that the oppressed people of the world, or of this nation, are doomed to permanent second class status and failureGarvey give us a master blueprint for our own elevation and ultimate victory. I have studied this remarkable mans life for no small portion of my own and feel that I have become imbued with the spirit of Marcus Garvey. GARVEY LIVES in the heart and soul of every man or woman who would do the right thing to elevate the lowliest amongst us and turn back the unrighteous hand of the forces of repression and genocide. We stand at the gates of either a glorious future or continued rounds of dehumanization and chaos. The decision is ours to make. Use the example of the life of Marcus Mosiah Garvey as example of the wonderful changes that can be made when we apply the principles of vision and selfdiscipline. Let us close this, the first of our seven steps to power, with these final words from Garvey as he told us to be courageous and to fight on after he had gone on to the world beyond the veil of death: Look for me in the whirlwind or the storm, look for me all around you, for, with Gods grace, I shall come and bring with me countless millions of black slaves who have died in America and the West PAGE 33
THE ROAD TO POWER
Indies and the millions in Africa to aid you in the fight for Liberty, Freedom and Life. The civilization of today is gone drunk and crazy with its power and by such it seeks through injustice, fraud and lies to crush the unfortunate. But if I am apparently crushed by the system of influence and misdirected power, my cause shall rise again to plague the conscience of the corrupt. For this I am satisfied, and for you, I repeat, I am glad to suffer and even die. Again, I say, cheer up, for better days are ahead. I shall write the history that will inspire the millions that are coming and leave the posterity of our enemies to reckon with the hosts for the deeds of their fathers. 32
GARVEY LIVES!
PAGE 34
A REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER:

THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS? An important part of growing up involves moving from an inherited selfcentered and individualistic child mind to an adult mentality, which requires sacrificing the wants of ourselves as individuals for the benefit of the group. Eventually, once we have defined ourselves as part of a group entity (an organization, community, race or nationality), we are faced with an important question: What is our destination? What is the primary goal; the vision; the finish line? Lack of a clearly defined goal can hinder the most ambitious of endeavors. How far away should we set the goal line? Many people want for material goods, copious sex, appeals to vanity and ego and these desires can be readily satisfied. We are wisest not to dismiss the value of such goals to those peoplehumans have the will to wish for whatever they want. Yet, there are those of us who want for the greatest common good. What is it that we want? According to my researched opinion, a reasonable goal would be to remake the world in a new global order that is more favorable to our long-term enlightened self-interests. This is something upon which most people of like mind can agree. I have become closely associated with the Information Project For Africa (IPFA), a Washington, D.C.-based research group. The IPFAs primary areas of interest are U.S. foreign policy, international aid, demographic issues and human rights defense. The group has published an analysis of a critical book entitled: THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS AND THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER, by Samuel P. Huntington. That analysis began by examining how, in January 1996, the CIA released a sanitized form of a secret 1984 report: Middle East-South Asia: Population Problems and Political Stability; the CIAs 11-page release was heavily censored (large areas of type were blacked out, containing
PAGE 35
THE ROAD TO POWER
information considered too sensitive for public scrutiny). The IPFA analysis contained the following: Still, there is enough text available to arouse ones curiosity. The report addresses the high proportion of youth in the two regions, a result of high birthrates in the decades before. These politically volatile young people, it states, are ready recruits for opposition causes, especially Islamic fundamentalism, which currently offers the principal haven for Muslim youth. This kind of analysis goes to show that, while much of the CIAs political intelligence may be classified, it is not necessarily secret. Indeed, similar appraisals are found on a regular basis in foreign policy journals It would be hard to find a publication that does a more thorough job of evaluating international political trends than Samuel P. Hungtingtons Clash of Civilizations. Huntington served on the National Security Council under President Jimmy Carter and now heads the John M. Olin Institute for Strategic Studies at Harvard University. His book provides insights into just about every topic that works its way through the in boxes of the U.S. foreign intelligence corps. It comes with the endorsement of Henry Kissinger [architect of NSSM 200: The Worldwide Implications of Population Growth on U.S. National Security and Overseas Interests], who calls it one of the most important books to have emerged since the end of the Cold War. And, best of all, it is unclassified. 33 When the CIA makes these types of analysis available only after blacking out significant sections, it could perhaps become tactical for us to find out what all the secrecy is about. It should be in our survival nature to want to know such secrets. Humans compete against other humans and societies compete against other societies. At times, during competition between larger and larger groups, key individuals within one group organize to deliver to their group the tools and resources they feel necessary to expand their influence. By the time such affairs reach those of national groups and individual states, it can begin to take on the nature of a ruthless competition. Population
PAGE 36
control is the ultimate manifestation of such vicious competition for survival. CONTROVERSY OVER HUNTINGTONS 1993 FOREIGN AFFAIRS ARTICLE I have, for several years, been using a particular citation from an article which appeared in the Summer 1993 issue of Foreign Affairs, the publication of Americas premier think-tank, the Council on Foreign Relations. The severity of the consequences with are inferred within the following excerpt should absolutely not be under-appreciated when we consider how the New World Order agenda has progressed so far in the waning years of the 20th Century: CIVILIZATION IDENTITY will be increasingly important in the future, and the world will be shaped in large measure by the interactions among seven or eight major civilizations. These include Western, Confucian, Japanese, Islamic, Hindu, Slavic-Orthodox, Latin American and possibly African civilization. The most important conflicts of the future will occur along the cultural fault lines separating these civilizations from one another. Why will this be the case? First, differences among civilizations are not only real; they are basic. Civilizations are differentiated from each other by history, language, culture, tradition and, most important, religion. The people of different civilizations have different views on the relations between God and man, the individual and the group, the citizen and the state, parents and children, husband and wife, as well as differing views of the relative importance of rights and responsibilities, liberty and authority, equality and hierarchy. These differences are the product of centuries. They will not soon disappear. They are far more fundamental than differences among political ideologies and political regimes. Differences do not necessarily mean conflict, and conflict does not necessarily mean violence. Over the centuries, however, differences among civilizations have generated the most prolonged and the most violent conflicts.
PAGE 37
THE ROAD TO POWER
Second, the world is becoming a smaller place. The interactions between peoples of different civilizations are increasing; these increasing interactions intensify civilization consciousness and awareness of differences between civilizations and commonalities within civilizations. 34 I do hope that you, the reader noticed that the first paragraph of that critical excerpt contained the words and possibly African civilization. It would seem to infer, and Huntingtons lengthy book confirms, that within the U.S. national security establishment, the position of sub-Saharan, or black, Africa, as a global competitor in the coming century, is largely being dismissed as a viable competition to the West and others. Africa, possessor of the worlds largest deposits of strategic minerals and Far too often, when natural recources, abundant young black men and hydroelectric power potential, the most dynamic fertility rates on the women get together, planet, and the second largest they engage in banter continental land mass on the planet about trifling affairs; Africa is being dismissed as a noncompetitor for world hegemony in the sports, sex, getting future. high, getting paid and When he wrote, these differences will getting over. We have not soon disappear, Blacks must not discovered, on major under appreciate this statement. We question, after 14 to 18 generations of universities and within birth, maturation, work and death in influential think tanks, this country, hasnt the lower-caste groups of whites, status of African Americans certainly reflected the veracity of the statement? often remarkably Despite Blacks having largely adopted young, who are talking the cultural patterns of our European about dividing up the enslavers, we still are marginalized as a group and shunted to the periphery planet. in all matters of social competition.
PAGE 38
How hard did the enslavers work to strip us of our indigenous cultural values and norms: our religion, language, traditions, history, morality and way of thinking? Yet still, these paradigms linger just beneath the surface for most Blacks when isolated as a group. These values struggle to resume a normality that should emerge from ancestral memories and cultural connections to our past. The reasons for such a pessimistic Eurocentric assessment of the status of African civilization are many and any sincere exponent of African development would be well served to determine the reasons for excluding Africa from the 21st Century global competition. Suffice to say, there are no small number of persons of African, and non-African, descent who disagree that the black populations of Africa, separate from Islamic or Western conversion, will be banished from the future with such ease. We are realistic in acknowledging the myriad of problems that plague our African Motherland; they are many. Yet we have recent historical models which can be examined to demonstrate how humiliated and repressed people have, through self-sacrifice, quickly recovered their identity and used cultural commonalities to overcome limitations of resources and education, to put together a serious course for empowerment. Two examples of such transcendence that come to mind are those of China, which 100 years ago was a demoralized and colonized nation, and Marcus Garveys phenomenal success in organizing among similarly repressed populations of Blacks scattered throughout the world. Far too often, when young black men and women get together, they engage in banter about trifling affairs; sports, sex, getting high, getting paid and getting over. We have discovered, on major universities and within influential think tanks, groups of whites, often remarkably young, who are talking about dividing up the planet. Have you ever been invited to such a meeting? What do they do in such confabs? What is discussed behind closed doors on these campuses and within the think tanks? Without a doubt, sometimes Blacks are invited to such meetings, but inevitably they are of the accommodating mentality, committed and amalgamated to the dominant group in power and most often charged with the mission of conquering other people of color.
PAGE 39
THE ROAD TO POWER
Harvard Universitys Olin Institute for Strategic Studies is one place where such analysis is taking place. Among their resident scholars are a number of men and women yet in their twenties and thirties. An article, entitled Research Project on American Security: Three Challenges, which was retrieved from the Internet site of the Olin Institute, had the following to say about Huntingtons theme of THE CLASH in the aftermath of the Foreign Affairs controversy and upon publication of the new book: Samuel P. Huntingtons article, The Clash of Civilizations, in Foreign Affairs, stimulated widespread interest and comment. Huntington has since developed a more detailed study of the relations among civilizations which deals with, among other topics, the nature of civilizations, the relationship between modernization and Westernization, the shifting balance of power among civilizations, the impact of Muslim population growth and Chinese economic growth on global stability, the cultural resurgence of non-Western societies, the dynamics of fault line wars between civilizations, and the prospects for an international order based on civilizations. [T]he book has been extensively reviewed and debated in countries throughout the world, and is being translated into twenty-five languages. During 1997-98 Professor Huntington participated in numerous discussions of the book with scholarly, political, and business groups in the United States and in a dozen other countries. 35 Lastly, the following excerpt from the preface to Hungtingtons book should indicate the gravity of his postulates as put forth in 1993 as well as the bustling aftermath: In the summer of 1993 the journal Foreign Affairs published an article of mine titled The Clash of Civilizations? That article, according to the Foreign Affairs editors, stirred up more discussion in three years than any other article they had published since the 1940s People were variously impressed, intrigued, outraged, frightened, and perplexed by my argument that the central and most dangerous dimension of the emerging global politics would be conflict between groups from differing civilizations. What else it did, the article struck a nerve in people of every civilization. PAGE 40
[Regarding the current book] I here attempt to elaborate, refine, supplement, and, on occasion, qualify the themes set forth in the article and to develop many ideas and cover many topics not dealt with or touched on only in passing in the article. These include: the concept of civilizations; the question of a universal civilization; the relation between power and culture; the shifting balance of power among civilizations; cultural indigenization in non-Western societies; the political structure of civilizations; conflicts generated by Western universalism, Muslim militancy, and Chinese assertion; balancing and bandwagoning responses to the rise of Chinese power; the causes and dynamics of fault line wars; and the futures of the West and of a world of civilizations. One major theme absent from the article concerns the crucial impact of population growth on instability and the balance of power. A second important theme absent from the article is summarized in the books title and final sentence: clashes of civilizations are the greatest threat to world peace, and an international order based on civilizations is the surest safeguard against world war. 36 No humble endeavor, Huntington has attempted to give clarity to 21st Century political currents using concepts based on the broadest theme of identification: civilizations. Civilizations, he explains, designate the broadest cultural entity by which people can be grouped just short of humanity. And among the clearest observations within Huntingtons THE CLASHis the association between emerging civilization hegemony and population growth. This is a nearly absolute correlation; emerging powers in world history are always accompanied by rapid increase of the groups numbers through procreation and conquest. We should thus consider the plight of the African American, who pretty much bargained away their procreative potential between 1960, when they had a total fertility rate (TFR) of 4.17 children per woman, and 1980, when their TFR had declined to 2.22 (a decline of 47% in two decades). This occurred within trends that urbanized rural black populations and sought to gain some measure of political cooperation from, or social parity with, the dominant whites. Yet, in contrast, the new-found global
PAGE 41
THE ROAD TO POWER
influence and power of Islam, according to Huntingtons postulate, is based upon a population explosion, part of which is due to religious conversion of weaker societies. History bears out the accuracy of Huntingtons demographic observations. Similarly, although it is noted that it is in the field of economics that the Chinese have recently become a dominant player, before such economic clout materialized, China had achieved the worlds largest population base. Therefore it serves us best to keep in mind that Africa, our beloved Motherland, still has the worlds greatest population dynamic and highest annual growth rate. This potential of human resource combined with natural resources and energy potential puts Africans in an favorable position to achieve a significant position within this emerging global order. Yet it is still not readily apparent that Africans are convinced that they can effectively compete against Western and Islamic advances. Recent history would seem to portray a lack of African global esteem. THE CIVILIZATION PARADIGM AND INTERNATIONAL SECURITY POLICIES It is a relevant bit of background that Samuel P. Huntington served on President Jimmy Carters National Security Council (NSC) staff under Zbigniew Brzezinski. It must also be noted that Brzezinski served as chairman of this powerful U.S. executive council despite the fact that he was born in Eastern Europe. He is regarded as the founder of that powerful non-governmental organization, the Trilateral Commission, which is chaired by David Rockefeller. The Trilateral Commission, founded in 1973, has been a frequent topic of discussion by a number of conspiracy researchers. Generally the tone of these conversations has been such as to frighten many people into high anxiety; portraying the Trilateral Commission as a big invincible fire-breathing dragon, scheming in numerous clandestine activities. Yet, according to other, more rational observers, the Commission is too overt to be ignored or dismissed as a cabalistic vehicle. Commission position papers, while perhaps boring to the reader not smitten by political and social passions, are largely available
PAGE 42
for public scrutiny. The following was taken from their Internet site, which has posted up a number of papers: The Trilateral Commission was formed in 1973 by private citizens of Japan, Europe (European Union countries) and North America (United States and Canada) to foster closer cooperation among these principal democratic industrialized areas with shared leadership responsibilities in the wider international system. Originally established for three years, our work has been renewed for successive triennia (three-year periods), most recently for a new triennium to be completed in 2000. When the first triennium of the Trilateral Commission was launched in 1973, the most immediate purpose was to draw together at a time of considerable friction among governments the highest level unofficial group possible to look together at the common problems facing our three areas. At a deeper level, there was a sense that the United States was no longer in such a singular leadership position as it had been in earlier post-World War II years, and that a more shared form of leadership including Europe and Japan in particular would be needed for the international system to navigate successfully the major challenges of the coming years. These purposes continue to inform the Commission's work. 37 The footnoted references to Trilateral Commission papers, as well as policy papers from similar organizations, think tanks and policy groups, are often the same as used by the CIA or other secretive agency. Thus with a modicum of research, one can get pretty specific, if one should so desire, on the policies which the national security establishment might be most attentive to. Former President Jimmy Carter, a Trilateral Commission member himself, has largely become accepted as a humane and benevolent figure within the minds of most peoplea liberal Christian Democrat. Yet, out of his White House and National Security Council (NSC) came some quite disturbing policies, articulated within such policy papers as Global 2000: Report to the President on the Eve of the 21st Century. This document focused on three central issues, those of population, environment and food. Among the more disturbing inferences PAGE 43
THE ROAD TO POWER
within the study was an unstated necessity on the part of the Western allies to neutralize the ability of other, competitive civilizations, to have babies at rates far above those of Western states. Population growth inside and outside America was being elevated to a national security threat. Another policy paper that emerged from the NSC of the liberal Christian Democrat Carter is a particularly malicious document, NSC Memorandum 461, which sought to inhibit cooperative relationships between black leaders within the U.S. and those of African nations. Among the various genocidal proposals within this document, that relate to our inquiry regarding the projection of civilization, are the following briefs: If black African states assume attitudes hostile to the U.S. national interest, our policy toward the white [Apartheid] regimes, which is a key element in our relations with the black states, may be subjected by the latter to a great pressure for fundamental change. Thus the West may face a real danger of being deprived of access to the enormous raw material resources of Southern Africa which are vital for our defense needs In elaborating U.S. policy toward black Africa, due weight must be given to the fact that there are 25 million American blacks whose roots are African and who consciously or subconsciously sympathize with African nationalism. The living conditions of the black population should also be taken into accountThese factors taken together may provide a basis for joint actions of a concrete nature by the African nationalism movement and the U.S. black community. Basically such actions would take the form of demonstrations and NOTE: in the years since first publication of this book, it has come to my attention that NSC46 as stated above could very likely be a fraud. A declassified document at the Jimmy Carter Library by the same enumeration is entitled: PRESIDENTIAL REVIEW MEMORANDUM/NSC-46, SUBJECT: Review of U.S. Policies in Central America. This document can be reviewed at www.fas.org/irp/offdocs/prm46.pdf PAGE 44
1
public, protests, but the likelihood of violence cannot be excluded. There would also be attempts to coordinate their political activity both locally and in international organizations. 38 Lastly, under Recommendations were listed the following countermeasures: 1. Specific steps should be takento inhibit coordinated activity of the black movement in the United States. 2. Special clandestine operations should be launched by the CIA to generate mistrust and hostility in American and world opinion against joint activity of the two forces, and to cause division among black African radical national groups and their leaders. 3. It must be kept in mind that the failure of U.S. strategy in South Africa would adversely affect American standing throughout the world 4. The FBI should mount surveillance operations against black African representatives and collect sensitive information [including] links with the leaders of the black movement in the United states, thus making possible at least partial neutralization of the adverse effects of their activity. NSC Memorandum 46 had a number of other policy options that were intended to neutralize black self-help groups, impede durable ties between U.S. black organizations and inhibit the emergence of a national black leadership. When the final story is told, this liberal Christian Democrat Jimmy Carter can be regarded as just another leader with a white supremacist, Hitlerian ideology bent upon suppressing the legitimate aspirations of our people who only want to rise to our full historical potential and empower our young. Damn Jimmy Carter! Despite the profile of a caring and humane leader, this bloodsucking vampire was involved in total war against people of African descent. As it has manifested, the global assault on black aspirations should have long ago captured the attention of alert black leaders. Despite Blacks close proximity to the Western power centers of New York, Washington, PAGE 45
THE ROAD TO POWER
London and Paris, where such policies are enacted, there is a marked dearth of culture-specific analysts who are bringing to black community leaders information on the progress of our groups demographics, population status along with other key indicators, and recommending steps for future positioning. These are strategic political issues, which, history has clearly demonstrated, are far too important to be overlooked. Returning to our earlier discussion of THE CLASH, regarding the strategic impact of his 1993 Foreign Affairs article, President Carters NSC associate Samuel P. Huntington wrote: Following publication of the article, I became involved in innumerable seminars and meetings focused on the clash with academic, government, business, and other groups across the United States. In addition, I was fortunate to be able to participate in discussions of the article and its theses in many other countries, including Argentina, Belgium, China, France, Germany, Great Britain, Korea, Japan, Luxembourg, Russia, Saudi Arabia, Singapore, South Africa, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, and Taiwan In 1994 and 1995 I taught a seminar at Harvard on the nature of the post-Cold War world 39 For those who would wish to move beyond speculation about conspiracies involving the National Security Council, Trilateral Commission, Council on Foreign Affairs, Olin Institute and other international policy think tanks, I would suggest a research journey to the campus of Harvard, Johns Hopkins, Stanford, Columbia, Yale or other major university. Check into one of these campuses political libraries and access for yourself the very same papers used in such policy formation and examine them for the benefit of your side in this global competition for world hegemony and survival in the so-called New World Order. THE NEW ERA IN WORLD POLITICS In the previous edition of the Conscious Rasta Report, HIGH CRIMES OF MURDER, we discussed a disturbing theme that had permeated a collection of governmental and non-governmental organizations. We described the activities of groups that were involved in contemporary schemes based upon the (presumably) discredited idea of eugenics. PAGE 46
Eugenics can best be defined as race improvement through selective breeding. Their primary motivation, we concluded, is called by Western social engineers the Morality of Survival. Among the most vulgar ideologies one could ever imagine, the Morality of Survival in essence means that in order to further assure their own chances for survival, some groups are prepared to idly watch, even assist when possible, the elimination of children of competing groups. This philosophy stands in direct opposition to another concept, that of altruism or universalism. Altruism is constructed on principles of higher human nature and determines that all life is precious and that all babies deserve a life worthy of full human potential. To further illustrate the crudeness of the Morality of Survival axiom, within Huntingtons book, in a chapter entitled The New Era in World Politics, he quotes an idea put forth in a novel by Michael On this issue of sobriety I Dibdin, Dead Lagoon, and have tried to be strict with recites the following shocker, to which he adds his own my brothers. We are in a clarification: war for survival in America There can be no true friends and in war you dont want without true enemies. Unless your soldiers to be we hate what we are not we cannot love what we are. stoned These are the old truths we I am convinced that are painfully rediscovering Blacks in America can after a century and more of sentimental cant. Those who project themselves as a deny them deny their family, sober race but they are their heritage, their culture, presently being convinced their birthright, their very selves. They will not lightly be through a seductive mass forgiven. The unfortunate media to operate truth in these old truths cannot otherwise. be ignored by statesmen and
PAGE 47
THE ROAD TO POWER
scholars. For people seeking identity and reinventing ethnicity, enemies are essential, and the potentially most dangerous enmities occur across the fault lines between the worlds major civilizations. 40 How does one react when one hears a member of Jimmy Carters chief security staff agree with the statement that enemies are essential? While we must note that he is citing a novel by another author, he appears to be clearly in sync with this vile moral sentimentnote his use of the phrase the unfortunate truth in these old truths? I ask you, the reader, what kind of people do you know who think like this? And if they are employed within the highest levels of the U.S. national security establishment, arent we supposed to take them seriously? We cannot help but come to the realization that we are in competition with them for everything we hold dear and that includes our childrens place in the coming centuries! This brings to my mind how the Honorable Elijah Muhammad, founder of the immensely successful Nation of Islam, was so successful. Muhammad laid claim to another civilization, in his case Islam, and used it to shepherd Blacks in the U.S. away from Western Christianity. Muhammad projected within the psyche of his followers that the white man was the Devil. This was a tremendous transformation of the Negro psyche. Muhammad used cultural axioms from Islam and introduced them into the Negro populace. Crucial to this transformation was the belief in the minds of his followers that they had a common enemy. While we have come to recognize that there are certain shortcomings in such psychic manipulations, wed better recognize that throughout the Western media, the black male, female, youth and intellectual is constantly being dehumanized and portrayed as evil or less-worth of social parity. This is a very dangerous trend and obviously those who are cooperating with such madness, by leasing their black image to such propaganda, are going to have to be rudely yanked into realization of the consequence of their indiscretions. You demonize a people as a first stage to isolating them and competing against them, possibly to include killing them off. Yet, the adoption of a foreign culture, such as Arabized Islam can have serious negative components. Among the many cultural characteristics that Blacks inherited along with Islam is a new style of suppression of
PAGE 48
womens humanity. Yes, what I am saying may be disturbing to some but it is all too true; under influence of the Islamic religion black women are being repressed. While I am completely opposed to Eurocentric concepts regarding feminism, which I perceive to be not much more than male aggressiveness in drag, I am firmly against forcing a paternalistic male domination over society and repressing feminine energies. One obvious difference in such repression must, however, be noted: when black women are being held down by Muslim brothers, at least the brothers are sober. Sobriety is a character trait largely respected within Islam that is highly worthy and appreciated as there are some, without and within our community, who believe that black men as a broad group within America cant become sober anymore. On this issue of sobriety I have tried to be strict with my brothers. We are in a war for survival in America and in war you dont want your soldiers to be stoned. We must ask this question: Is this war against Western cultural hegemony on again and off again with occasional timeouts? If there are breaks in this warfare, then we need to identify them so we can know when its a good time to get intoxicated. I am convinced that Blacks in America can project themselves as a sober race but they are presently being convinced through a seductive mass media to operate otherwise. According to my position, young black men can be convinced to discipline themselves in order to secure our long-term goals. Others obviously disagree that the African American male can become and remain sober. The global contest over the next few decades between the forces of the New World Order and those of the emerging African Global Order will prove one side wrong. DEFINING CULTURAL FAULT LINES Again, in his research Huntington defines the greatest competition of the immediate future between the following groups: Western, Confucian, Japanese, Islamic, Hindu, Slavic-Orthodox, Latin American and possibly African civilization. We need to have a clear understanding of exactly how these conflicts are developing. Fortunately THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS gives us credible examples of how this is becoming
PAGE 49
THE ROAD TO POWER
manifest in contemporary struggles. As I examine world news such observations become more and more useful in comprehending the underlying trends within contemporary global politics. Huntington divides his book into five general arguments: Part I: For the first time in history global politics is both multipolar and multicivilizational; modernization is distinct from Westernization Part II: The balance of power among civilizations is shifting; the West is declining in relative influenceand non-Western civilizations generally are reaffirming the value of their own cultures. Part III: A civilization-based world order is emerging: societies sharing cultural affinities cooperate with each other Part IV: The Wests universalist pretensions increasingly bring it into conflict with other civilizations, most seriously with Islam and China Part V: The survival of the West depends on Americans reaffirming their Western identity and Westerners accepting their civilization as unique not universal and uniting to renew and preserve it 41 At this point I wish to make what I believe to be a necessary clarification. In no small way, denoting a civilizations identity with the name of a compass direction (i.e. the West) is deceiving. There are no civilizations named the East, the North or the South. Therefore, we observe that that which has long been called the West is in actuality forming to become Euro-America. This land-based designation would seemingly be more indicative as it designates the principle areas under direct occupation by the cultural groupings of the West, which also includes Australia and New Zealand. By and large, the term Western when used in the context of geopolitics is nearly always interchangeable with white and the West similarly can be interpreted as meaning the whites. In a footnote to a chapter entitled Civilizations in History and Today, Huntington notes the geographical contradictions that come with designating this Euro-American cultural grouping as the West: The use of East and West to identify geographical areas is confusing and ethnocentric. North and south have universally
PAGE 50
accepted fixed reference points in the poles. East and west have no such reference points. The question is: east and west of what? It all depends on where you stand. West and East presumably originally referred to the western and eastern parts of Eurasia. From an American viewpoint, however, the Far East is actually the Far West. For most of Chinese history the West meant India, whereas In Japan the West usually meant China. 42 As Western society, which declares its roots as the development of Greek and Roman societies, matures into 21st Century global affairs, Europe has emerged as the preserver of traditional culture (Greek philosophers) and America as the bearer of organized warfare (Roman Centurions). The newly federated states of the European Union need Americas military and economic power. But, Euro-America needs a more robust population dynamic to stave off the incursion into Europe, America, Canada and Australia of non-white immigrants with considerably higher fertility rates. Mexico, which has always been led by Catholic Spanish aristocrats, wants to be integrated into the EuroAmerican civilization for the next century. As part of the price for such integration, certain radical transformations are being made within traditional Mexican society. Thus, satisfying one key globalist demand for inclusion, fertility in Mexico has dropped very dramatically since the 1970s, plunging from an average of 7 childbirths per woman to a current total fertility rate averaging just 2.6 children per family; a decline in the birthrate averaging over 20% per decade. Much of the remaining Mexican population dynamic is slowly being integrated into Euro-America because of Mexican emigration to the U.S. Within a week of the time that I am writing, the Pope has just made a very successful journey to Mexico. This follows previous journeys by the Pope to proselytize Catholicism throughout non-Islamic Africa, which has the worlds highest remaining fertility. We can confirm Huntingtons theories by observing such trends. Because of the Arabic influence of the Islam which is encroaching upon the heart of Africa from the north, Sudan, which is caught in the middle of an aggressive competition between civilizations, has become almost irretrievably destabilized. This attack on
PAGE 51
THE ROAD TO POWER
Sudan should have become very relevant to we members of the AfricanCentered community, many of whom are laying great pride on the recovery of our ancestral connections to ancient Nile Valley civilizations. Yet, we cant lay claim to glorious Egypt civilization (ancient Khemet) and ignore what once was Nubia and is now modern Sudan. This is the place where ancient Khemet acquired its first stirrings of high culture. Many of us proclaim Khemetic pride but because of an explosion of Islam in the Nile Valley things are far out of our control and hence we ignore the sustained modern attack on Nubia. To make matters worse for the African American (black Euro-American) the United States recent military aggression against Sudan places Blacks in a quandary. The U.S. missile attack against a pharmaceutical factory was reportedly in retaliation against terrorism, allegedly sponsored by a former U.S. ally in the Afghani civil war, Osama Bin Laden. The U.S. rationalization for attacking Sudan was based upon reportedly having identified, in the proximity of this Sudanese factory, what they claimed were traces of chemicals used for manufacturing chemical weapons. Weeks later, ever so quietly, U.S. officials began to admit to the weakness of such evidence. Where was the outcry from African American leaders on this deadly miscalculation? What is the African Americans position regarding hostile military incursions into the heart of Africa by Western or Islamic forces? The answer appears to be no position to such attacks other than to again claim victim status. Quite simply, black leaders have no clearly articulated policies on global issues that are independent from the Western or Islamic positions. Huntington provides important insight as to how such conflicts are evolving in a chapter entitled A Multipolar, Multicivilizational World: During most of human existence, contacts between civilizations were intermittent or nonexistent. Then, with the beginning of the modern era, about A.D. 1500, global politics assumed two dimensions. For over four hundred years, the nations states of the West Britain, France, Spain, Austria, Prussia, Germany, the United States, and others constituted a multipolar international system within Western civilization and interacted, competed, and fought wars with each PAGE 52
other. At the same time, Western nations also expanded, conquered, colonized, or decisively influenced every other civilization. During the Cold War global politics became bipolar and the world was divided into three parts. A group of mostly wealthy and democratic societies, led by the United States, was engaged in a pervasive ideological, political, economic, and, at times, military competition with a group of somewhat poorer communist societies associated with and led by the Soviet Union. Much of this conflict occurred in the Third World In the post-Cold War world, the most important distinctions among peoples are not ideological, political, or economic. They are cultural People define themselves in terms of ancestry, religion, language, history, values, customs, and institutions. They identify with cultural groups: tribes, ethnic groups, religious communities, nations, and, at the broadest level, civilizations. 43 He subsequently goes on to explain that Western influence, or modernization, does not necessarily equate to westernization. Consumption patterns and media penetration can certainly impact indigenous populations but are less meaningful than culture in impacting group behavior. One can escape the former but doesnt so easily escape cultural imperatives. This new appreciation of the geopolitical role of civilizations provides a key paradigm shift that must be comprehended if we are to mold a place in the coming New World Order. I certainly agree that a civilization-based world order is becoming the most logical and dominant emerging pattern. Among the numerous revelations within Huntingtons valuable new analyzing tool are the realization that: 1) Nation states sharing the same Hey, Dennis Rodman, as civilization can be expected to cooperate on the Mutabaruka chanted "It's not major global issues; and 2) Efforts to shift good to stay in a white mans communities or societies from one civilization to country too long! another are generally unsuccessful. PAGE 53
THE ROAD TO POWER
This brings to mind the effort to permanently amalgamate Africans within the U.S. to Euro Americansthe proverbial American melting pot. Many Blacks in the West are pretending to be successful and accepted yet they maintain an inner psychosis which confirms that they recognize the impermanence of their position. Accommodating blacks are but dangling on the butt of American institutions, clinging on desperately to some meaningful existence in a plight that one author calls the rage of the black middle class. Some have sought to further fuse themselves into black Euro-Americans. Their compromises manifest in efforts to intermarry with Whites, lose the nappy hair, reject the Ebonics dialect, and many are now turning to cosmetic surgery to remove the last vestiges of those inherited African noses, lips and hips. This self-mutilation can only be the result of a deep cultural pathos and a distorted racial psyche. One can only feel pity for people who have invested so much psychic energy in denying their birthright and the physical legacy of their parents and grandparents. Returning to our geopolitical analysis, Huntingtons THE CLASH offers us a rational explanation as to why the military capability of the Westerndominated United Nations has not been used to interrupt genocidal conflicts among the darker peoples of the Southern hemisphere: In this new world, local politics is the politics of ethnicity; global politics is the politics of civilizations. The rivalry of the superpowers is replaced by the clash of civilizations. In this new world the most pervasive, important, and dangerous conflicts will not be between social classes, rich and poor, or other economically defined groups, but between peoples belonging to different cultural entities. Tribal wars and ethnic conflicts will occur within civilizations. Violence between states and groups from different civilizations, however, carries within it the potential for escalation as other states and groups from these civilizations rally to the support of their kin countries. The bloody clash of tribes in Rwanda has consequences for Uganda, Zaire, and Burundi but not much further. The bloody clashes of civilizations in Bosnia, the Caucasus, Central Asia, or Kashmir could become bigger wars. 44
PAGE 54
He goes on to describe how combatant groups within the mid-1990s Bosnian war were being externally supported by states among rival civilizations: the Croats, former allies of Nazi Germany, now supported by Britain and Germany (West); the Serbians, former allies of the Allies during WWII, backed by Yugoslavia and Russia (Orthodox Christianity); and the Bosnian Muslims backed by Iran, Saudi Arabia, Turkey and Libya (Islamic). In order to prevent that war from becoming a larger regional conflict, powerful core states from the differing civilization blocs forced an end to the most violent hostilities. Yet there were no powerful kinship states to interrupt often more deadly conflicts within Sudan, Somalia, Angola, Rwanda, Zaire (since renamed the Democratic Republic of the Congo), Sri Lanka, Cambodia, Columbia and other places where dark people seem to fight each other for decades. The West cannot be expected to do anything to halt wars in Africa. Yet, as history has clearly shown, they will engage in covert operations to set such wars off. Least the liberal Christian democratic African American leadership should have us convinced otherwise, the Rwandan conflagration occurred on President Clintons watch, under the tutelage of his NSC advisor Anthony Lake. How was it set off? An anti-aircraft missile brought down the plane carrying the president of Rwanda back from a peace conference in Tanzania. But, you say, Africans dont manufacture such missiles. After having examined reams of documents on the episode, I am convinced that Central Africa was deliberately set up for the mass killing. In 10 months during 1994, one-half million people in Rwanda, Burundi, Zaire Tanzania were eliminated through the genocidal slaughter or by disease; an estimated 300,000 of which were women and children. Who was the U.S. president who refused to commit any U.S. forces (a disproportionate of whom are Blacks) to stop the killing?the liberal Christian Democrat Bill Clinton. Apparently, if Clinton really does have such overwhelming support from African Americans as is being reported by the media, they are not backing him because of an accurate civilization kinship perspective. American loyalties, for the foreseeable future, cannot be expected to become attached to African civilization. America is akin to Europe. As
PAGE 55
THE ROAD TO POWER
Huntington wrote, the survival of the West depends on America rekindling its economic, social and security ties with Europe. In the Cold War rivalry between the West and the Soviet bloc, the so-called Free World included among its members such states as South Africa and Israel two countries notorious for state-sanctioned genocide against their indigenous (non-white) populations. Is this not consistent with the record of the Anglos who settled the United States and in the process slaughtered the so-called Native Americans? Such is the modern historical record of the Free World. Im not expressing mere resentment over such a barbarous historical record. I am attempting to yank my readers into taking off the blinders that Western culture has placed over our collective vision. We must begin correctly examining the circumstances of the world in which we live and begin to promote a vision for how we want the world remade in a manner consistently more favorable to our enlightened self-interests. Which civilization do YOU belong to? Sitting on the fence, the cultural fault lines that divide African civilization from its competitors, will most likely become the most dangerous position in which we could find ourselves in the coming era. We need to have a powerful set of tools to be able to correctly make assessments as to what major trends portend for our people. In THE CLASH Huntington writes of the impact of culture and civilization identification on our perceptions and ideologies: For in the back of our minds are hidden assumptions, biases, and prejudices that determine how we perceive reality, what facts we look at, and how we judge their importance and merits. We need explicit or implicit models so as to be able to: 1. order and generalize about reality; 2. understand causal relationships among phenomena; 3. anticipate and, if we are lucky, predict future developments; 4. distinguish what is important from what is unimportant; and 5. show us what paths we should take to achieve our goals.
PAGE 56
In short, we need a map that both portrays reality and simplifies reality in a way that best serves our purposes. 45 To which of the civilizations competing for world hegemony is the socalled African American expected to deliver his or her loyalty? Apparently this groups loyalties are divided with some members committing their destiny to a future Euro-American alliance; another sizable wing has begun to reclaim its African ancestral inheritance; a large number has thrown its destiny in with the rising tide of Islamic culture; and smaller numbers of Blacks are attaching themselves to other civilizations or even going it alone (among the rapidly rising Hispanic classification are no small number of Spanish-speaking Blacks). Some of our youth are being encouraged to erase the color lines envisioning themselves as individuals, or, as in the case of golf pro Tiger Woods, synthesizing new culturesTiger calls himself Cablasian Caucasian/Black/Asian. While Tiger may be a golf phenomenon, in the area of cultural anthropology, he appears to be a novice. What is an African American? Are they Euro-American, Islamic, Cablasian or African? The individual has right to make his or her own decision as to ethnic identity but its different if there is to be a binding sense of commonalityan us. Other groups, within their long-term strategic planning, are dividing up the planet and they have concluded, within their own deliberations, what the lines defining association and disassociation are going to be. Even for those that have chosen Africa for their indigenous cultural identity, if you are an African and you are living in America it is likely that you may be targeted to receive the first bullet when the more overt level of civilization wars commence in earnest. Why, because you are living on the fault line that separates hostile groups you are within the camp of your declared enemy. Yet, if you have followed the Conscious Rasta Report for any time, you will have already seen evidence that Euro-America has been trying to kill us off for decades. THE CLASHexplains: In sum, the post-Cold War world is a world of seven or eight major civilizations. Cultural commonalties and differences shape the interests, antagonisms, and associations of states. The most PAGE 57
THE ROAD TO POWER
important countries in the world come overwhelmingly from different civilizations. The local conflicts most likely to escalate into broader wars are those between groups and states from different civilizations. The predominant patterns of political and economic development differ from civilization to civilization. The key issues on the international agenda involve differences among civilizations. Power is shifting from the long predominant West to non-Western civilizations. Global politics has become multipolar and multicivilizational. 46 In short, those who are stuck sitting on the cultural fence should exect to be bitten by dogs on both sides as various powerful states align themselves into a new global order of civilizations. WHAT ARE THE POSSIBILITIES FOR FUTURE SCENARIOS? To the serious student of social science and futurology, I highly recommend Huntingtons useful book. In it are articulated many key areas which we need to be studying in order to project our people into the future, whomever we define our people to be. Beginning on page 31 of THE CLASH, he lays out several scenarios as to how 21st Century geopolitics could develop. They are, in the briefest of descriptions: One World: Euphoria and HarmonyCiting Francis Fukuyama, Huntington writes, We may be witnessingthe end of history as such: that is, the end point of mankinds ideological evolution and the universalization of Western liberal democracy as the final form of human government. But, Huntington notes Fukuyamas opinion of such a possibility, sadly, it will all be rather boring. Within this scenario Western style liberal Christian democracy will have dominated the globe and everybody will have a position within it. According to our knowledge of human nature at this stage in our evolution, we can reasonably assume that this Utopia will not soon occur. This is the version of history that the Star Trekkies would envision but, least we should not notice, even within their liberal vision, racial wars still occuronly these ethnic conflicts are between Earthlings (led by the Western ethos) and space aliens (as opposed to alien immigrants). Casting aside this theme for reality, Huntington notes that In the five years after the Berlin wall came
PAGE 58
down, the word genocide was heard far more often than in any five years of the Cold War. The one harmonious world paradigm is clearly far too divorced from reality to be a useful guide to the post-Cold War world. 47 Two Worlds: Us and ThemWhile one-world expectations appear at the end of major conflicts, the tendency to think in terms of two worlds recurs throughout human history. People are always tempted to divide people into us and them, the in-group and the other, our civilization and those barbariansThis distinction was reflected, and in a sense reversed, at the end of the Cold War by American scholars who divided the world into zones of peace and zones of turmoil. The most common of such divisions are rich and poor, industrialized and underdeveloped, and white verses non-white. While examining this scenario Huntington also distinguishes the cultural division between West and East, where the emphasis is less on differences in economic well-being and more on differences in underlying philosophy, values, and way of life. This is a profound contrast and helps to explain why people under the influence of an aggressive Euro-America are so bombastic, materialistic, dominating and deceptive while those of other milder cultures have been receptive, reflective and generous. Within America it seems that the more money one accumulates (often, as with the case of the Robber Barons by ruthless methods), the more respectful humanity is extended that person. This is how the U.S. legal system worksfor the benefit of those with money, power and influence. The opposite of this is a lifestyle that is centered upon character. We might understand why some would want to sit on the fence on the matter of materialism verses character; motivational researchers have begotten many deeply implanted desires and anxieties within the public conscience as a consequence of an aggressive mass marketing industry. These implanted motivations can have a caustic affect on the individual and on the national psychology. Returning to the theme of us verses them, Huntington notes how the rich societies have always ruthlessly exploited poorer groups: Differences in wealth may lead to conflicts between societies, but the evidence suggests this happens primarily when rich and more powerful societies attempt to conquer and colonize poor and more
PAGE 59
THE ROAD TO POWER
traditional societies. The West did this for four hundred years, and then some of the colonies rebelled and waged wars of liberation against the colonial powers, who may well have lost the will to empire. In the current world, decolonization has occurred and colonial wars of liberation have been replaced by conflicts among the liberated peoples. 48 [Conscious Rasta: Such conflicts nearly always occur with the generous assistance of the rich nations armament industries!] Among the many negative consequences of these low-intensity conflicts among the liberated peoples, we have actually witnessed certain Western powers advocating a period of recolonization of certain of the affected states, nearly all of them majority black population to include: Haiti, Somalia, Uganda, Angola and the Congo. Civilized Euro-Americans are proposing in their position papers that they may have to teach the Africans to feed themselves again. Yet, this is a completely distorted interpretation of post-colonial developments. African nations developed at an impressive rate for 20 years after liberation, on an economic scale exceeding the recent Asian miracles of Taiwan, Korea, Singapore and Thailand. But beginning in the 1970s, they fell prey to cunning International Monetary Fund slight-of-hand tricks and saw their economic potential nearly destroyed as a result. As social chaos followed crushed development, only then did African nations begin to fight amongst themselves; it was all completely different when they were united against colonial dictators. It will take serious strategic study, planning and selfsacrifice for sub-Saharan African countries to back away from the edge of the civilizational abyss and receiver their industriousness. 184 States, More or LessAccording to this theory states are primary, indeed, the only important actors in world affairs, the relation among states is one of anarchy, and hence to insure their survival and security, states invariably attempt to maximize their power. He notes that this view does provide a more realistic picture of and guide to global politics than the one or two-world paradigms, but it does have severe limitations. With the rise of influence of state-like institutions like the Word Bank and the United Nations, as well as the division of the economic world between multinational corporations bearing names like ITT, IBM, Chrysler-Benz,
PAGE 60
Seagrams, Mitsubishi, Coca Cola and McDonalds; we can see that the lines which divide nationalities from one another are being erased by international commerce: While states remain the primary actors in world affairs, they also are suffering losses in sovereignty, functions, and power. International institutions now assert the right to judge and to constrain what states do in their own territory. In some cases, most notably in Europe, international institutions have assumed important functions previously performed by states, and powerful international bureaucracies have been created which operate directly on individual citizens. State governments have in considerable measure lost the ability to control the flow of money in and out of their country and are having increasing difficulty controlling the flow of ideas, technology, goods, and people. State borders, in short, have become increasingly permeable [and are being replaced by] the emergence of a varied, complex, multilayered international order more closely resembling that of medieval times. 49 Of course we cannot overlook one particular major international corporate player, Microsoft. Because of the role of computers in the modern business world, Microsofts developer and chairman Bill Gates (on paper the richest man in America), has his thumb in everyones soup bowl or, which was recently revealed, has codes to everyones security. This brings to mind Curtis Mayfields unforgettable line from the theme to the movie Superfly: Im your mama, Im your daddy. Im that nigguh in the alley. Im your computer man! Sheer ChaosThe weakening of states and the appearance of failed states contribute to a fourth image of a world in anarchy. This paradigm stresses: the breakdown of governmental authority; the breakup of states; the intensification of tribal, ethnic, and religious conflict; the emergence of international criminal mafias; refugees multiplying into the tens of millions; the proliferation of nuclear and other weapons of mass destruction; the spread of terrorism; the prevalence of massacres and ethnic cleansing. This picture of a world in chaos was convincingly set forth and summed up in the titles of two penetrating works published in PAGE 61
THE ROAD TO POWER
1993: Out of Control by Zbigniew Brzezinski and Pandemonium by Daniel Patrick Moynihan. This frightening actuality is the fuel behind an explosion of conspiracy speculation as these separate catastrophic trends are alleged to be the designs of cabalistic groups, secret societies and other clandestine organizers. There is a substantial historical record that tends to confirm the legitimacy of certain of these conspiracy theories; this has been subject of the majority of the previous editions of the Conscious Rasta Report. Out of such chaos, which Brzezinski labels Organized Insanity, certain groups have plotted to create their New World Order. Among mounds of documents I have amassed which substantiate such speculation of genocidal conspiracy, is included this shocking excerpt from a 1970 South African conference on the International Aspects of Overpopulation: Since the main cause of population increase all over the world has been the decrease in mortality, the obvious way to produce an immediate improvement in the overpopulated countries would be to make sure that there should be a speedy increase in mortality, either by removing the causes of improvement or removing the aged before they would otherwise diethe age of removal would therefore have to be lowered with each generation It is necessary, therefore, to face the strategic implications. If an increasingly small minority of the human race continues to get richer, and an increasingly large majority continues to get poorer, in relation to each other, then the temptation to the poor to take a larger share must become irresistible The richer would be in a similar position to Israel among the Arab states; they could not afford to lose a battle, and a series of victories might bring them no nearer to security. From their point of view, the earliest and most drastic action would hold out the best prospect of success. Any such action would, by the geographical concentration of the population explosion, be bound to take on the character of racial war, with the haves mainly to be found among the white races, and have-nots among the yellows, browns and blacks. 50
PAGE 62
If Brzezinski is correct in predicting that the planet is entering an era of organized insanity then one would have little option but to arm for total war. Again the earliest and most drastic action would hold out the best possibility for success. I ask you the reader, if its going to become widespread mayhem are you going to arm yourself to defend your family? Under such conditions wouldnt you, or your nation for that matter, absolutely need the most powerful weapons you could access? Yet, beyond instruments of killing, under such a state of anarchy how would you feed your family? Wouldnt it then also be best to just let others die; those who had not done an adequate job of preparedness? Brezinskis OUT OF CONTROL is another book that I highly recommend to the student of geopolitical affairs. Brzezinski was the architect President Carters national security policies and was the man behind the concept of the Trilateral Commission, founded in 1973 to act within the realm of any such possibilities. After having access to many of the documents that have herein been referenced, can we begin to think about competing against these types of people? Within the realms of their corporate boardrooms and secretive meetings, these demons are dividing up the planet for their own satisfaction into the next century and beyond. They wish to decide where we will live, work, enjoy our leisure and even who deserves to be born? The record shows that they have been strategizing around these issues for a long time. I challenge you to research the history of the eugenics movement within America and other Western nations. Eugenics can be best defined as: race improvement through selective breeding. Adolph Hitlers plot to sterilize his political enemies, ultimately using machine guns and poisonous gasses, was not so far removed from similar programs in Denmark, Sweden, Britain, Austria, Czechoslovakia and the United States. If they did in once, in the not-too-distant past, they can certainly plot to do it all over again. The evidence suggests that they began a renewed eugenics program some 50 years ago. 51
PAGE 63
THE ROAD TO POWER
USING THE CIVILIZATION PARADIGM TO FORECAST FUTURE DEVELOPMENTS A paradigm is a broad theme, or equation, which gives us an understanding of how societies can be expected to operate and react to events. Paradigms are thus immensely useful for those who wish to make realistic predictions. As Huntington states, Paradigms also generate predictions, and a crucial test of a paradigms validity and usefulness is the extent to which the predictions derived from it turn out to be more accurate than those from alternative paradigms. 52 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONSappears, from my observance, to be as useful as any other recently-acquired tool for understanding how geopolitical trends can be expected to develop within the coming decades. Huntington notes that this paradigm approach holds that: The forces of integration in the world are real and are precisely what are generating counterforces of cultural assertion and civilizational consciousness. The world is in some sense two, but the central distinction is between the West as the hitherto dominant civilization and all the others, which, however, have little if anything in common among them. The world, in short, is divided between a Western one and a non-Western many. Nation states are and will remain the most important actors in world affairs, but their interests, associations, and conflicts are increasingly shaped by cultural and civilizational factors. The world is indeed anarchical, rife with tribal and nationality conflicts, but the conflicts that pose the greatest dangers for stability are those between states or groups from different civilizations. 53 How will these themes appear? They will become apparent through all major national and international events. This is why we would be best to enlighten ourselves to such research. Thus, when the paradigm theme
PAGE 64
presents itself we might recognize the pattern and not be forced to react emotionally but intellectually. THE INESCAPABLE IMPACT OF POPULATION GROWTH ON CIVILIZATION Lastly, I want to reinforce a topic that has dominated my research over the past 10 years, that of the role of population growth in directing the affairs of nations. I have published numerous detailed studies on health, racism, politics, sexual relations, political organizing and other topics. It seems to me that it is virtually impossible to escape the recurring theme of population growth and subsequent plans to channel it into various currents. This theme has not escaped Samuel P. Huntingtons scrutiny and he addresses it in the chapter The Fading of the West: Power, Culture, and Indigenization: [In 1993] Westerners amounted to slightly over 13 percent of humanity and are due to drop to about 11 percent early in the next century and to 10 percent by 2025. In terms of total population, in 1993 the West ranked fourth behind Sinic, Islamic, and Hindu civilizations. Quantitatively Westerners thus constitute a steadily decreasing minority of the worlds population. Qualitatively the balance between the West and other populations is also changing. Non-Western peoples are becoming healthier, more urban, more literate, better educated. By the early 1990s infant mortality rates in Latin America, Africa, the Middle East, South Asia, East Asia, and Southeast Asia were one-third to one-half what they had been thirty years earlier. Life expectancy in these regions has increased significantly, with gains varying from eleven years in Africa to twentythree years in East Asia. 54 We must note that Huntington has done on a global scale what American has been doing internally: splitting those of African descent into various groups. Where America had parried Blacks up into designations of African American or Hispanic (dependent solely upon language and nation of origin), Huntington divides Blacks among African, Islamic, Latin American and Western civilizations. Thus a more realistic count of PAGE 65
THE ROAD TO POWER
the Wests dominant white population would put their global representation currently at about 13 percent but Blacks, in excess of one billion on the planet, probably represent about 17 percent of the worlds population. When we take into account that sub-Saharan African nations, those not counted as Islamic populations, are the highest of nearly all of the worlds highest fertility rates, we can imagine that the demographic makeup could change rapidly. With proper strategic political organizing, a Pan African federation could be developed to become a major world power during the course of the next century, in spite of Western machinations to the contrary. This is my own vision as it was the vision of the Honorable Marcus Garvey during the early part of the 20th Century. His plan nearly came to fruition before Americas security establishment, with the generous assistance of Negro collaborators, succeeded in derailing the Garvey movement. Yet the vision lives on beyond the visionary! CONCLUSION What many project as an improbability, that a United Federation of Africa could recover itself and project itself as a major world power, we can now see as obtainable. In many ways technology, which helped the West to dominate less industrialized cultures, has come to signal the end of Western hegemony. The impossible is now possible; all that is necessary is that we, who would align ourselves with African civilization, continue to put together concrete strategies and resources to compete against other, hostile cultures. Attesting to the power of an individual vision, an influential individual such as former NSC Chief and Secretary of State Henry Kissinger may concoct policy visions that ultimately impact onehalf billion people within 10 years of the inception of his strategy. Should such people remain unchallenged? Imagine this, could Henry Kissinger compete with Magic Johnson one-onone in the game of basketball? Absolutely not and hence Henry will probably never engage in competing at basketball with Magic with the outcome being global hegemony. Therefore, dont look to encounter these world controllers on a basketball court. I suggest, dedicated young
PAGE 66
African intellectuals should begin to stalk those university campuses and policy institutions where the real instigators of power have entrenched themselves and sit at the feet of great peoplewho are in reality merely humans on great missions. You, similarly can become a great and influential person by exploring libraries and bookstores where you can examine the thinking processes of such global strategists. You can compete against them if you put your mind to it. In order to compete for world power we need to be able to think like our enemy, calculate their future moves and put together sufficient force to deter their wicked intentions. On your journeys through the campuses of universities like Johns Hopkins, Yale, Harvard, Princeton, Columbia, UCLA and Stanford, you may encounter Samuel P. Huntington, Brzezinski, Kissinger or someone of their ilk. What if you were to meet them in person, how will you present your side of the Clash of Civilizations? Will you resort to raw hostility and conflict or engage in intellectual debate? The morality of survival dictates that you need do something serious to ensure your own providence. One strong lesson we have learned in this analysis is that we must begin to think of ourselves not so much in terms of being merely victims of white racism but as part of a deep and vibrant African culture. Certainly I am a firm advocate of Garveys theme of Race First yet we now recognize the supreme role of culture as a great determinant of our behavior. Note that within the racial grouping of being Blacks in America, we are fragmented into groups who identify themselves variously as Christian, Muslim, Democrat, Republican, East Coast, West Coast, various gender associations, upper class or working class, etc. Far too many Black people identify themselves first by their religion and exclude all others who dont follow their particular sect. Unfortunately for the group identity, these peoples behavior then follows that they sacrifice black solidarity for their religious denomination. Even within Christianity Blacks are split among Baptist, Methodist, Catholic, Pentecost, Adventist, and on and on; none of which is based upon the African origin of Christianity. As I frequently remind my Christian audience members, the origins of Christianity are in
PAGE 67
THE ROAD TO POWER
northeast Africa in Egypt and Ethiopia, homes of the worlds two oldest and still-functioning Christian institutions. To find lasting operational unity, first we must be defined as a culture, sharing spirituality, reference points, values and thought processes. Then we must link up with other cultures that are common to ours in order to reestablish our civilization. As civilizations, we become the most influential groups operating on a global scale. This is the only way we will survive. As discussed in the first chapter of THE ROAD TO POWER, the concept of Race First can move us beyond the petty divisions which some have come to describe as the Willie Lynch Syndrome. For us to continue to exist as fractured and frequently competitive groups, while all around us more organized cultures are making bold strides toward their empowered future, seems to me to be real organized insanity. A critical first stage for our projection into the coming new global order is to unite behind a good strategic plan. I have increasingly advised my audiences to stay on course with the Conscious Rasta Reports, as we pursue our development of a plan toward empowerment. Try to bring friends, coworkers and family along with you on our common course. Join with an organization, if not our Seventh Millenium Academy of Consciousness then some other association, and eventually you will see yourself becoming active. Remember this one thing: Rule number one for overcoming petty divisions is the theme Race First. This is not real complicated. Make this rule operational 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. Your race deserves the best treatment and the best contribution. We Blacks have been loyal and faithful to our employers but how many of us work for an employer of our own race? How many of us, who do work for a racially similar employer, give him or her less than we are capable of giving? In this new era, we must begin to deal with others as if they might one day become overtly hostile in defense of their own Race First agenda. We must further develop clarity of vision and it should be culturally orientated. Please try to let go of a foreign cultureGive it back. It is like a heavy lead coat. Take it off and watch your African spirit begin to soar again. PAGE 68
Under the influence of a foreign culture, you cant be what your ancestors intended you to be; remember, you were brutalized into becoming a black Euro-American. This is what an African American is; the end result of torture and rape. Why is it that African Americans have so few, if any, powerful global allies? Because, no one really wants to be an African American except African Americans and if you look at their behavior it appears as if they really dont even like themselves. African, wake up, rediscover your culture and reclaim it along with your sanity, pride and self-esteem. Cease mutilating your nose and lips, frying your hair or weaving plastic into it. Stop mimicking those who enslaved and raped your beloved ancestors and continue to repress your sisters and brothers. African rediscover your true name, your language, your traditions, search out and study your history. Present yourselves to the world like the kings and queens that you formerly were and are destined to again become. Instruct your children to be like their ancestors of old and to resist the seduction of a flashy but toxic foreign culture. Rediscover the foods that nourished your body during the times in which you built great empires. Return-to-sender the very religious institutions that sanctioned your debasement as a human being and tagged your children with their gods curses. Cast away those spiritual and psychological chains that bind you to subservient status in a cruel land and begin to envision a new glorious era for your children bound to the land and culture of Africa. Black men, marry the black mothers of your black children. Show the mother and the child the absoluteness of your self-discipline in such critical matters of survival. Persevere, black family, in the face of EuroAmerican repression, bond yourselves with those of similar culture for self-defense and devise brilliant strategies to overcome those who have consistently demonstrated hostility to you. What is our goal? What is our vision? Where is the finish line? We intend to remake the entire global order in a manner that is more favorable to our long-term enlightened self-interests. That is it, plain and simple. This is our goal: an African Global Order.
PAGE 69
THE ROAD TO POWER
WHAT HAPPENED TO THE BLACK REVOLUTION?

WHAT IS A REVOLUTION?MALCOLM X SPEAKS What happened to the Black Revolution? Did we even have a revolution or The biggest difference were the stirrings of between the parallel previous decades something else in disguise? oppression of the Jew and What happened to the the Negro is that the Jew slogans we used to unite never lost his pride in being our voices around: Say it loudIm black and Im a Jew. He never ceased to proud; Ungaawa, Black be a man. He knew he had Power!; No justice, no peace; We shall made a significant overcome (now, was that contribution to the world, one even revolutionary???) and his sense of his own We have, of recent, seen value gave him the courage the majority of urban youth to fight back. It enabled move firmly away from the heightened political him to act and think organizing of groups from independently, unlike our the 1960s like the Black people and our leaders. Panther Party for SelfDefense, Student NonMalcolm X, 1965 violent Coordinating Committee, Revolutionary Action Movement, Elijah Muhammads Nation of Islam, United Brothers and Sisters, the US organization and radicalized Black Student Unions on college campuses across the nation. Far too many black urban youth
PAGE 70
today have bought into the creed of money, power & respect. Only thing is: they really aint got no money; those in charge refuse to share power with those trying to uplift the community; and black youth are so disrespected by the whole of American society that many of their own parents dont even show them respect. What happened to the Black Revolution? Was it even clear within our minds what a Black Revolution was even about? Often we recall those profound lyrics of funk-jazz poet Gil Scott Heron, The Revolution will not be televised. You could make the argument that nearly everything the entertainment media aims at our youth has been anti-revolutionary, and that assumption would be hard to contest. Maybe my memory is failing me, but I dont believe that there ever was a clear consensus on what The Revolution was going to entail anyway. There was no plebiscite, no election, not even a Gallop or CNN poll, to determine what would be the primary goals of the Black Revolution. Some groups tried hard to define it. The Panthers had a ten-point platform of action, the Nation of Islam, a similar set of principles, but the large majority of the Colored/Negro/Black/Nigguh/Afro-African American/African population couldnt get along with either one of those groups long enough to even examine their beliefs and give a thumbs up or a thumbs down. Hell, we still cant even agree upon what to call ourselves. I aint no African, many have been heard to say, but THEY SHO AS HELL AINT AMERICAN!! Some have been heard to say, I didnt leave nothing in Africa I got to go look forto which, Malcolm X replied, You left your mind in Africa. Malcolm X also said, quite clearly and determinedly what a real revolution was. Malcolm was qualified to make such a definition as he had done his homework: I would like to make a few comments concerning the difference between the black revolution and the Negro revolution. Are they both the same? And if theyre not, what is the difference? What is the difference between a black revolution and a Negro revolution? First, what is a revolution? Sometimes Im inclined to believe that many of our people are using this word revolution loosely, without taking PAGE 71
THE ROAD TO POWER
careful consideration of what this word actually means, and what its historic characteristics are. When you study the historic nature of revolutions, the motive of a revolution, the objective of a revolution, the result of a revolution, and the methods used in a revolution, you may change words. You may devise another program, you may change your goal and you may change your mind. Look at the American Revolution in 1776. That revolution was for what? For land. Why did they want land? Independence. How was it carried out? Bloodshed. Number one, it was based on land, the basis of independence. And the only way they could get it was bloodshed. The French Revolutionwhat was it based on? The landless against the landlord. What was it for? Land. How did they get it? Bloodshed. Was no love lost, was no compromise, was no negotiation. Im telling youyou dont know what a revolution is. Because when you find out what it is, youll get back in the alley, youll get out of the way. 55 We have to acknowledge that Malcolm X was among the most studied intellectuals of his generation. His brilliance has been attributed-to by every person who came into contact with him and every book published on his life pronounces the very same. Therefore, when Malcolm X declares with no ambiguity that revolutions are fought over land, it serves us best not to argue with this determination but to consider the consequences of making challenges to gain land and which methods we are willing to utilize to acquire and defend it. This is such a serious consideration that Malcolm felt it necessary to warn his audience, when you find out what it isyoull get out of the way. Another of our most brilliant contemporary scholars, who recently made his ancestral transition, was the historian John Henrick Clarke. He has had much to say on the brilliance of Malcolm X as well as the goals of African people within this country and without, and their aspirations for revolution. He writes of his friend Malcolms ideology: His speech Message to the Grass Roots, delivered in November 1963, is a perfect example of his mastery of language and the projection of ideas. It was this kind of creativity in Malcolm X that PAGE 72
literally built the Black Muslim movement in the United States. This speech also proves that Malcolm X was an astute revolutionary theoretician. 56 Yet Malcolm spoke of another type of revolutionthat of a reawakened consciousness of culture. The following is excerpted from the platform of the Organization of Afro-American Unity, a vehicle for Pan-African advocacy that Malcolm formed within a year after leaving Elijah Muhammad and after having engaged in extensive travels abroad. I believe that the following reflects a clear vision of what can best be described as a cultural revolution: We must revamp our entire thinking and redirect our learning trends so that we can put forth a confident identity and wipe out the false image built up by an oppressive society. We can build a foundation for liberating our minds by studying the different philosophies and psychologies of others. Provisions are being made for the study of languages of Eastern origin such as Swahili, Hausa, and Arabic. Such studies will give us, as Afro-Americans, a direct access to ideas and history of our ancestors, as well as histories of mankind at large.
57
In the wake of the assassination of Malcolm X on February 21, 1965, there was no single comparable analyst of contemporary events, both political and social. Sure, a number of shining stars appeared to continue the analysis and documentation of modern history; the best of them all acknowledged their connection to Malcolm X. Some groups moved beyond study and implemented programs based on Malcolms ideology. The Black Panther Party took its bravado directly from the pages of Malcolm X Speakshis words waaaaasss the revolution! There arose a number of highly respected elders in the years that followed Malcolm. It would have been incredible to witness this man mature into the wisdom of his 60s, 70s, 80s or perhaps even beyond. Wouldnt it be wonderful to recover the spirit of where Malcolm had arrived just before his death; to grab that energy and bring life to it. Wouldnt that be a wonderful thing to do? How does a community even elevate someone like Malcolm X? PAGE 73
THE ROAD TO POWER
The wise elders of the black community did not sufficiently prepare those in the next generation to fill their shoes. As a consequence, many of todays young bulls are bright and provocative, but lack skills regarding political ideology, social theory and culture consciousness. Hence, it seems as if the youth all started sounding like hip hop celebrities, forgot about all that revolution-talk and began to cut deals with Malcolms enemies: the dope seller, the fat corporate boss, moneygrubbers in the neighborhoods and even government agenciesjust to stay alive. Youth have come to disrespect the elders. There is much for them to be angry about. Fathers abandoned their sons and daughters by the millions in the years after Malcolm. Independent black businesses disappeared as the newly integrated white-owned stores welcomed the dollars that rushed out of the old neighborhood in the years after Malcolm. Armament companies toasted windfall profits that they extracted from wars that were staffed by non-politicized urban youth in the years after Malcolm. Hospitals and doctors gained omnipotence on fat dividends from glutinous, lazy and dejected ghetto parents as they saw their dreams turned into TV commercials in the years after Malcolm. Much changed in the years after Malcolm. WE SUFFER FROM A LACK OF FORESIGHT/HINDSIGHT We were not prepared for a long-term struggle. The 1960s and 1970s constituted a significant era in the U.S., a critical moment in history. Yet, the majority of people were detached bystanders to the major historical events; or passive/active participants in a grand theater to which they were mostly oblivious. What we didnt know at the time was that the greatest revolution, the theft of mass identity by an intoxicating entertainment media, was occurring right before our eyes as we tuned in to the new national pastime, most days from after school until late at night. What was needed was brilliant analysts, like Malcolm, who could articulate to the masses that history was going to be made tomorrow, this week, before the year was out, and that we had better get mobilized and become participants in it. And as the 1970s wore on, the newly discovered indulgences of affluence, access, sensuality and chemical retreat further
PAGE 74
blinded the vision of many youth. Revolutionary visions degraded into hazy dreams confounded by reefer, soda-flavored wine, some crazy psychedelics that white boys were selling and the most addictive and deadly drug of the centurytelevision. Television kicked our black Umoja butts. We couldnt tell where we came from and didnt have a clue about where we were going. But we sure got to know a lot of people along the wayvirtual people that is. There were virtual lovers, virtual gangsters, virtual secret agents, virtual saints, virtual vixens, virtual superheroes, virtual bandits, virtual athletes, virtual foreigners, virtual preachers, more virtual preachers, virtual feminists, virtual enemies, virtual role models, virtual junkies, virtual failures, virtual shootings, virtual murders, virtual foodreal depression, real apathy and real defeat. Thats what happened to the Black Revolution. We can see that now. But can we see where we are? Can we step back and examine our actions of the day, the week, the season and determine whether we are acting in manners which will change our reality? And what about foresight, do we have any effective futurologists, who, in the manner of Malcolm X, can tell us what is going to happen if we dont do something serious real soon? WE HAVE BEEN ALLOWING OURSELVES TO BE SEDUCED BY THE ENEMY Black people, as individuals and as a group in America, have been duped time and time again. This can only occur if there is a lack of understanding of self. Too many African people, or whatever weve decided to call ourselves, lack a fundamental attachment to our history. Without a bond to a common history or even realization that such history records our inherent greatness, the masses, especially the youth, are prone to easy seduction by our enemies. How do we get to where we come from? sang the British-born African R&B artist known as Seal. This lyric should become etched within the active consciousness of our various generations. Only the wisest of elders, who have preserved our history, can properly direct us to where we came from. How far back are we prepared to go? If we are not happy with our PAGE 75
THE ROAD TO POWER
lives in the big cities, couldnt we retreat to the Southern soils that graced the feet, and soaked up the blood of our grandfathers and great grandmothers? There are many reasons to make such a move. Beyond that, we had traveled to the shores of America from various islands of the Caribbean or from South Americaperhaps the soils of Jamaican, Grenada or Brazil would welcome us back into a distant time. I bet that being in such a tropical zone would make us feel good, much better than Detroit, Oakland or Harlem. And if we got used to walking barefoot, tropical fruit and fishing the sea, maybe we could then cross that broad stretch of ocean, miles above the decayed bones of our ancestors who never made land, and scan the broad horizon for a homecoming sight of our ancient (and future) homeland. But alas, these visions have been replaced by the seduction of American consumerism, media-instigated desires, the security of complacency and that vast cult called individualism. The Black Revolution was suspended due to such wants. Had we been sharper on our analysis of history, we might have seen that distraction from the tasks at hand can be expected to produce tragic consequences. The example of Nat Turners Rebellion, a history of which we are proud despite its pathetic conclusion, is such a case: Apparently, he had hoped to move so quickly and kill so thoroughly that no alarm would be given before his marchers reached Jerusalem, and had captured the cache of arms stored there. As in the case of Gabriel and Vessey, the steps beyond that action were not certain. Perhaps they would seek out a new word from Nat Turners heavenly Master. Perhaps they planned to head toward the swamps. There were even rumors that they expected somehow to find their way to Africa. But in the brutal light of August, it was still Virginia, U.S.A. The skies had not broken open, the earth had not erupted in divine power and judgementand they were not fully angels of light. Indeed, as time wore on that Monday there was a growing sense of confusion, disarray, and sometimes drunkenness among some of Nats men They had not moved as rapidly,
PAGE 76
mobilized as effectively, transformed themselves as fully nor destroyed as efficiently as Nat had expected 58 The failure of the Nat Turners Rebellion occurred because his group lacked proper foresight, had not decided a set of clearly defined goals, became undisciplined during the early stage of their uprising and stopped to celebrate their accomplishments too soon. Lastly, some within Nat Turners rebellion had apparently unrealistically expected that their heavenly Master would make a personal appearance to congratulate the troops and deliver new battle plans. In no small manner, these appear to be quite similar to the failures of a more recent Black Revolution. FAILURE TO COMMIT TO THE STRATEGIC PLAN Somehow, someway, those of us who would lead our people toward constructive action must gain a means of securing the commitment of our fellows, confident that such a pledge will result in the agreed-to behavior. We must extract some sort of resolution from those entering our organizations. Among the most effective means of capturing the very soul of a participant within a group is a solemn oath, a pledge, after which the new charge can be expected to be loyal. Sometimes such oaths can involve a debasement of the individual, threat of violence or even death to the initiate or those close to him or her. Marcus Garveys Black Revolutionary organization, the Universal Negro Improvement Organization, (UNIA) owed its phenomenal success to a number of reasons, several of which were primary. First and foremost, he had a clear vision of a common destination that he was readily able to transmit to others. Second, his central organizing principal was simple and viable: Race First. Beyond, those, chief among many distinct advantages, the people within the movement so believed in their ability to secure the vision that they made the individual sacrifices that were necessary for the common benefit. Among the tactics that contributed to this success, to become a member of the UNIA one had to pledge a solemn oath thereby making the organization sacred within the mind of the faithful. To his advantage, Garvey redirected the religious faith of his followers, none of whom was PAGE 77
THE ROAD TO POWER
proselytized to, toward the newly-adopted faith of the African Orthodox Church, which was patterned after the Ethiopian Orthodox Church. Therefore the innate nature of impassioned members could be guided into political and economic gains for the UNIA. Today non-profit (?) Black churches throughout America collect obscene amounts of funds each week. Their members reinforce their bond to the church by sharing the fruits of their prosperity. There is nothing wrong with this. Unfortunately, for the black community at large, the overwhelming amount of these monies collected on Sunday is deposited into white banks on Monday. This has led this advocate to call for a national declaration of a weekly Black Monday, a day of shame for Blacks over the millions of dollars that are redirected immediately from black to white control; this amounts to a tax on Blacks for white sanctioning of our religious participation in their nation. Yet by committing the people to political and economic enlightenment while providing a dignified spiritual worship within the Christianity of the African Orthodox Church, the UNIA enjoyed the fruits of rapid social and industrial expansion by capturing that religious tax. First they captured the hearts of UNIA devotees. To become a leader within the UNIA, one had to pledge the following oath: OATH TAKEN BY EXECUTIVE OFFICERS AT CONVENTION, 1920 AND 1921 I, , DO SOLEMNLY AND SINCERELY DECLARE: That I shall be obedient to the Constitution and By-laws of THE UNIVERSAL NEGRO IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATION and to the commands of the EXECUTIVE COUNCIL. I shall obey those in authority over me and perform all those duties assigned me to the best of my ability. I will uphold and support the Declaration of Rights. I shall not encourage the enemies of the cause of African redemption, and shall refuse to associate with all those who may be proven enemies of the cause of this Organization. I shall uphold its principles everywhere and at all times.
PAGE 78
The cause of this Organization shall come first to me in all my deliberations. Should I FAIL this CAUSE, may the Almighty Architect fail me in the purpose of life. To this CAUSE do I pledge my Life and my Fortune for a free and redeemed Africa. Being now, therefore, in possession of all my senses, I subscribe my name and swear myself in the presence of all those assembled and Almighty God to serve the UNIVERSAL NEGRO IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIATION FAITHFULLY. SO HELP ME GOD. 59 Malcolm X often spoke about the revolt against colonialism in Kenya and the fighters who we now know, in the years after Malcolm, as the Mau Mau. The following, from the speech Message to the Grass Roots, is among our absolute favorite Malcolmisms: Of all our studies, history is best qualified to reward our research. And when you see that youve got problems, all you have to do is examine the historic method used all over the world by others who have problems similar to yours. Once you see how they got theirs straight, then you know how you can get yours straight. Theres been a revolution, a black revolution, going on in Africa. In Kenya, the Mau Mau were revolutionary; they were the ones who brought the word "Uhuru to the fore. The Mau Mau, they were revolutionary, they believed in scorched earth, they knocked everything aside that got in their way, and their revolution also was based on land, a desire for land. 60 Both sides during the Kenyan uprising gave intense allegiance to sacred oaths. Blood and raw flesh from goats were part of the rituals which the Kenyan Land and Freedom Army (the name which the freedom fighters chose for themselves, for the sake of clarity, well continue to use Mau Mau) used to bind their new charges to obedience. Oaths that were used by Mau Mau recruiters were far more extreme than those in use by
PAGE 79
THE ROAD TO POWER
fraternities, religious organizations, masons or the UNIA; their struggle for survival had been reduced to basics. The Mau Mau were fighting for the very possession of their beloved African homeland. Note that the following oath rebuked the Mau Mau label: THE OATH OF UNITY NDEMWA ITHATU: I speak the truth and vow before God And before this movement, The movement of Unity, The Unity which is put to the test The Unity that is mocked with the name of Mau Mau, That I shall go forward to fight for the land, The lands of Kirinyaga that we cultivated, The lands which were taken by the Europeans And if I fail to do this May this oath kill me, May this seven kill me, May this meat kill me. I speak the truth that I shall be working together With the forces of the movement of Unity And I shall help it with any contribution for which I am asked, I am going to pay sixty-two shillings and fifty cents and a ram for the movement If I do not have them now I shall pay in the future And if I fail to do this May this oath kill me, May this seven kill me, May this meat kill me. 61 Faith is another principle that must be absolute when committing to a definite strategic plan. Without faith that the vision is correct and that we are capable of achieving it, we find ourselves at times suffering from lapses of confidence, a chief source of depression. During such a weakened mental state, we are prone to mistake, to compromise, failure of creativity, pessimism and even defeatism. Faith can be expressed through individualism but group faith carries much more power of magnetism. PAGE 80
Group faith binds the individuals within an organization to each other but, more importantly, binds the group to the vision. The Garvey Movement knew faith, for it was constantly nourished by Garveys eloquent oratory: We of the Universal Negro Improvement Association feel happy; we are cheerful. Let them connive to destroy us; let them organize to destroy us; we shall fight the more. Ask me personally the cause of my success, and I say opposition; oppose me, and I fight the more, and if you want to find out the sterling worth of the Negro, oppose him, and under the leadership of the Universal Negro Improvement Association he shall fight his way to victory, and in the days to come, and I believe not far distant, Africa shall reflect a splendid demonstration of the worth of the Negro, of the determination of the Negro, to set himself free and to establish a government of his own. 62 Lastly, the work of the great historian J.A. Rogers stands valuable in distinguishing a religious faith that worked for our best interests from one that was merely a newfound chain around our spiritual and psychological selves. Using the vehicle of a fictional debate with a white supremacist Southern politician, in the book FROM SUPERMAN TO MAN J.A. Rogers, the historian, expressed certain profound insights of the impact of Eurocentric Christianity on enslaved and formerly-enslaved Africans: The honest fact is that the greatest hindrance to the progress of the Negro is that same dope that was shot into him during slavery. Many Negro sects, perhaps the majority, never stop to think what they are doing. They have accepted the white mans religion pretty much in the same manner as, if they had remained in Africa, they would have worn his old tin cans, as a charm. As I sometimes watch these people howling and hullaballooing, I cannot but think that any other process, religious or otherwise, would have served just as well as a vehicle for the release of their emotions, and that, so far as Jesus is concerned, any other rose by that name would smell as sweet to them. The same holds true of the poor white mountaineers of Kentucky and Tennessee who are also violently religious and immoral. The slogan of the Negro devotee is: Take the world but PAGE 81
THE ROAD TO POWER
give me Jesus, and the white man strikes an eager bargain with him. The religious manifestations of the Negro, as a group, need to be tempered with hygiene, in the same manner that those of the whites need the spirit of Christ. 63 ONWARD CHRISTIAN SOLDIERS (MARCHING AS TO WAR?) We have a significant body of social science and historical perspective to serve as models for what is right and wrong within our larger community. This goes far beyond those issues which plague the individual, the family or the immediate community. Much of what we are discussing in this chapter is a continuation of our study of Samuel P. Huntingtons critical work THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS AND THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER. Returning to Huntingtons text, which we reviewed in depth in another chapter of the book in which this work appears, we can come to understand the role that Western-style (Euro-American) Christianity has served to further undermine the cultural identity of Africans within the west. The significance of comprehending the great difference between EuroAmerican Christianity and Orthodox Christianity is far too important to be misunderstood. The two oldest and continuous Christian churches on the planet were both founded, and are still based, on the African continent; they are the Egyptian Coptic Church and the Ethiopian Orthodox Church. African people defined Christianity long before the conquering Romans even came to appreciate the role of religious faith in binding people together. There are two definitions of religion, extracted from The American Heritage Dictionary, which herein serve our purpose; the first: Belief in and reverence for a supernatural power or powers regarded as creator or governor of the universe; the second: A personal or institutionalized system grounded in such belief. We thus must come to appreciate the value of the words institutionalized system for the role of religion to bind us to an operational order. Further, through our studies of history, we recognize three distinctively different manifestations of Christianity in history. They are, in order of appearance, Orthodox Christianity, Roman
PAGE 82
Christianity (Catholicism) and Protestant (Reformed) Christianity; the two latter, because of their European reorientation, are more similar in institutional application. A distinction can be expressed between the first, Orthodoxy, and the two latter, which must be recognized as EuroAmerican manifestations. The chief distinctions between the two styles of Christianity, which, for the purposes of our analysis must be established, are: 1) Western Christianity has an unbroken record of military conquest; 2) In contrast to any notions of Christ-like behaviors, Roman and Protestant Christianity has been, and continues to be responsible for barbaric campaigns of genocide against more peaceful civilizations even after they had submitted to Western political authority; and 3) Western Christianity, along with Islam, is a proselytizing religion, bent on converting all peoples it encounters toward its religious authority. We refer to Huntingtons text to confirm our three separate observations about Western Christianity: Western Christianity, first Catholicism and then Catholicism and Protestantism, is historically the single most important characteristic of Western Civilization. it was for God as well as gold that Westerners went out to conquer the world in the sixteenth century. 64 This is further confirmed in the history of the Crusades. In many ways, the Crusades more resembled Roman wars of conquest than an attempt to civilize other populations by demonstrating the superiority of spiritual faith. This is especially notable in that the chief opponent of Christian Crusaders, Islam, had more in common with the Crusaders than separated them; both were founded on the religion of Judaism (itself a legacy of Nile Valley monotheism); both celebrating the sainthood of Jesus Christ and both aggressive to the point of militaristic in their subjugation of other cultures. Is it therefore not reasonable to assume that the chief reason that Christianity and Islam clashed in such manner not because of spiritual distinction but more because they both have been aggressive expressions of religious imperialism? Returning to Samuel P. Huntingtons CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS:
PAGE 83
THE ROAD TO POWER
In the course of European expansion, the Andean and Mesoamerican civilizations were effectively eliminated, Indian and Islamic civilizations along with Africa were subjugated, and China was penetrated and subordinated to Western influence. Only Russian, Japanese and Ethiopian civilizations, all three governed by highly centralized imperial authorities, were able to resist the onslaught of the West and maintain meaningful independent existence. For four hundred years intercivilizational relations consisted of the subordination of other societies to Western civilization. 65 For our purposes, the key points here center around the historical subjugation of other civilizations, some even to the point of annihilation, and the military conquest of African civilization by Western Christian nations. Please recognize the significance of the three civilizations that were not subjugated: Russian, Japanese and Ethiopian. Chief among their reasons for successfully resisting Western incursion was their religious independence. Japan has always maintained its spiritual independence, as well as its homogeneity, and both Russian and Ethiopian cultures are dominated by Orthodox Christianity. Virtually the entire history of the socalled modern world, a world dominated by Euro-American hegemony, has been characterized by the subordination of other societies by armies of Christian soldiers from the Western nations. The data do show increases in the proportions of the world populations adhering to the two major proselytizing religions, Islam and Christianity[emphasis added] During the last decades of the twentieth century both Islam and Christianity significantly expanded their numbers in Africa, and a major shift toward Christianity occurred in South Korea. In rapidly modernizing societies, if the traditional religion is unable to adapt to the requirements of modernization, the potential exists for the spread of Western Christianity and Islam. In these societies the most successful protagonists of Western culture are not new-classical economists or crusading democrats or multinational corporation executives. They are and most likely will continue to be Christian missionaries. Neither Adam Smith nor PAGE 84
Thomas Jefferson will meet the psychological, emotional, moral, and social needs of urban migrants and first-generation secondary school graduates. Jesus Christ may not meet them either, but he is likely to have a better chance. 66 This confirms our observation that the African within Euro-American culture is a prisoner of spiritual wars of conquest. This explains why these Christians go so far out of their way to force their religion upon those of other spiritual backgrounds. We can now see that various delineations within Western Christianity are far more similar than different. For our purpose there is little meaningful distinction between the different sects or denominations (Catholic, Methodist, Adventist, Jehovahs Witness, Mormon, Evangelical, Protestant, etc.)they are all proselytizing and conquest-oriented in nature. We perhaps now can come to clearly understanding the abstract significance to the title of the Christian hymn Onward Christian Soldiers (Marching as to War). War is murder, subjugation and ultimately genocidal. This is not something that we should wish to attach to our spiritual organizations. PUTTING IN THE WORK AND GETTING BEYOND OUR LIMITATIONS I trust that the reader can now begin to understand the complexity within the question What happened to the Black Revolution? Similarly, resolution to this dilemma will require a meticulous strategy, commitment of resources, putting in the work and self-sacrifice necessary to accomplish our new vision and will require breaking out of whatever limitations which we, or this society, have imposed upon ourselves. Please, have no doubt whatsoever that this can be accomplished. The experience of Marcus Garveys Universal Negro Improvement Association stands as a clear example of what we can do when we have the will to succeed.
PAGE 85
THE ROAD TO POWER
Every segment of our community must be I dont think that there exists committed to participate an historical model of any in the tasks necessary to group of people to have reclaim our destiny. One necessary move survived as a viable civilization, toward the total who attempted to do what mobilization of the community will be African Americans are doing reclaiming the trying to bridge two completely allegiance of many of our most talented and contrasting and competitive capable people away civilizationsthat of Africa and from the oppressors Euro-America. If no successful economic caste system and compelling them to historical model exists, then we labor for their own cannot expect success from peoples long-term self interests. This such an endeavor. reorientation can be expected to be difficult, seeing that too many have become locked into wage enslavement and debt. Many educated Blacks are certified by this countrys educational institutions not to work for themselves but only within the corporate hierarchy or in the public sector. Too many of us are sentimentally attached to the self-destructive gods of consumption, vanity, hedonism and individualism. Lastly, the great mass is lacking in basic understanding of the power of self-identification and cultural orientation. Yet there are many indicators that social circumstances within Western societies are forcing more and more of our people to realize that they can no longer avoid their own historical determinism. Largely due to technological and demographic factors, the pace of cultural reorientation is beginning to quicken.
PAGE 86
I have predicted that the so-called African American will largely fade from world history in the coming century. Many of those who are identified as such within American culture will be eliminated through failure to successfully procreate. The family is the basis of procreation and African American families have been devastated in recent decades, seemingly unable to recover. Other factors such as economics, miscogeny (interbreeding with other racial groups), diseases, disorganization and race suicide will further the disappearance of the so-called African American from world history. As I frequently point out to my audiences, I dont think that there exists an historical model of any group of people to have survived as a viable civilization, who attempted to do what African Americans are doingtrying to bridge two completely contrasting and competitive civilizationsthat of Africa and Euro-America. If no successful historical model exists, then we cannot expect success from such an endeavor. When we have come to realize the absolute futility of our trying to create a successful culture among the formerly-conquered-and-enslaved within the boundaries of their masters nations, then we will have no choice but to build our own distinct culture (in a land in which we can defend it) or to perish. I suggest that to perish is an unacceptable possibility. Thus we will build. We will secure that what we have built. We will form alliances to defend what we have built with those of similar circumstance, with whom we will cultivate solidarity. The power of vision and the power of will are tremendous resources that Blacks have barely tapped into in the 500 years of our Great Suffering the Maafa. This power, once recognized, becomes stronger the more we work to manifest our destiny and the more that we limit our behaviors to those that will accomplish our goals. Once we have articulated and committed to the vision, distractions such as intoxication, collaboration with our oppressors, sex-obsession, consumerism, self-deprecation and other expressions of lower-nature involvement will quickly fade from our short list of priorities. Discipline, creativity, accomplishment and dignity will become our new definitions of self and we will begin to view ourselves, along with those of our community, as winners. Winners will
PAGE 87
THE ROAD TO POWER
accomplish these things that I am suggesting must become our true goals. As such, we expect to achieve our strategic goals within surprisingly short periods of time. Never dismiss the example of the UNIA of what we can do when we set our minds to it; Marcus Garvey said this all very clearly, Rise up you mighty Africans. You can accomplish what you will. IN THE STRUGGLE AGAINST OPPRESSION, WHAT HAS BEEN THE CHIEF TACTICAL ADVANTAGE OF OUR ENEMIES? To have a clear conception of what we must do, we must have a clear comprehension of what has been done to us to damage our collective humanity and limit our potential. For our purposes, self-criticism must take place and we must vow not to repeat the mistakes that have held us down. When asked what has been the chief tactical advantage of our enemies, our Brooklyn-based focus group came up with a number of definitive responses. While each response obviously deserves a broad focus and systemic response, I may in brief note several major themes. Extensive and Effective Infiltration Far too often, when Blacks gathered to organize toward the groups benefit, there was within their midst an individual or set of individuals who, in order to garner favor with the whites not in attendance, spied upon the group and undermined its activities. These have become identified by a variety of terms, all meaning essentially the same; such terms include: sellout, traitor, provocateur, infiltrator, informer, turncoat, Sambo, Uncle Tom, accommodationist, etc. As many historical researchers have noted, often this is highly organized by hostile external groups who have found all-too-willing participants in Negro traitors: COINTELPRO documents and the confessions of former agents and informers indicate that while some 1960s infiltrators operated under deep cover, discreetly spying for years without calling attention to themselves, others functioned as provocateurs. These operatives were directed to seize every opportunity to carry out disruptive activity not only at meetings, conventions, etc., but also during social PAGE 88
and other contacts. They spread rumors and made unfounded accusations to inflame disagreements among activists and provoke splits. They urged divisive proposals, sabotaged important activities, squandered scarce resources, stole funds, seduced leaders, exacerbated rivalries, provoked jealousy, and publicly embarrassed progressive groups. They repeatedly led zealous activists into unnecessary danger and set them up for prosecution.67 Selfish Interest for the Purpose of Self-Aggrandizement (Petit Bourgeoisie) Because we have so deeply bought into the values and logic of our EuroAmerican conquerors, we have internalized mechanisms of the tearing down of our own community. As a consequence, we have sacrificed unity for the sake of petty competition. While Blacks have, within American society, been condemned to the bottom of the racial and economic caste systems, far more destructive, within our own caste we have further divided into competitive groups. This has become known among many circles as the Willie Lynch syndrome. According to widespread belief, Willie Lynch was a slavebreaker under the British colonial regime who came to define an ingenious system for dividing Blacks up among themselves, setting them to compete against each other in order to further the control which the dominant Whites had over them. Most likely a work of fiction or yellow journalism (among other contradictions, the writing does not begin to resemble grammatical styles comparable to this period of literature), the widely circulated Speech by Willie Lynch in 1712 says in part: In my bag here, I have a fool proof method for controlling your Black slaves. I guarantee everyone of you that if installed correctly, it will control the slaves for at least 300 years. My method is simple, any member of your family or any Overseer can use it. I have outlined a number of differences among the slaves; and I take these differences and make them bigger. I use fear, distrust, and envy for control purposes. These methods have worked on my modest plantation in the West Indies and it will work throughout the South. Take this
PAGE 89
THE ROAD TO POWER
simple little list of differences, and think about them. On the top, of my list is Age but it is there only because it starts with [sic] and A; the second is Color or shade, there is intelligence, size, sex, size of plantations, status on plantation, attitude of owners, whether the slaves live in the valley, on a hill, East, West, North, South, have fine or coarse hair, or is tall or short. Now that you have a list of differences, I shall give you an outline of action but before that I shall assure you that distrust is stronger than trust, and envy is stronger than adulation, respect or admiration. The Black slave, after receiving this indoctrination shall carry on and will become self re-fueling and self generating for hundreds [sic] or years, maybe thousands. 68 As I have stated, because of several obvious grammatical and historical errors (in 1712, the United States was not even in existence, hence there was no notion of the South), we regard this speech as a work of fiction. Irrespective of its origins, the themes articulated within this widely circulated letter are well noted. What this speech purports to illustrate is the significance of caste divisions within our community which have served to keep us locked into self-competition, division of resources and allowed hostile external groups to draw upon disgruntled individuals and use them against the self interests of the larger black community. Additionally, because of the possibility of material gain, too many Blacks have contracted secret arrangements with outsiders; selling out their own grandchildrens future for a few shekels or for apparent reasons of personal vanity. Their Ability to Define the Struggle In the most previous edition of The Conscious Rasta Report we published an extensive analysis of Gunnar Myrdals AN AMERICAN DILEMMA: The Negro Problem and Modern Democracy. Among the chief focuses of that research was the distinction between two camps of black leadership, which had evolved in response to systematic oppression from the dominant group. These two polarities of black leadership were aligned to either accommodation or protest. As was clearly determined by
PAGE 90
Myrdals phenomenal study, accommodating Negro leadership has been developed and projected by the Whites in power because of a number of reasons, two of which are outstanding: 1) The whites have a material interest in keeping the Negroes in a mood of wanting to be faithful and fairly efficient workers and 2) [W]hites are more and more compelled to attempt to influence the Negro masses indirectly[therefore] they need liaison agents in the persons of Negro leaders. 69 Through the mechanism of these accommodating leaders, Whites have frequently been able to define the goals and methodologies of our political movements. They have redirected visions of empowerment toward a more narrow and ineffectual quest for civil rights. They have utilized their news media to elevate charismatic leaders such as Jessie Jackson and Louis Farrakhan in place of Martin L. King, Jr. and Malcolm X, who were more effective organizers. They substituted the National Association for the Advancement of Colored People as a vehicle for national expression while subverting the Universal Negro Improvement Association. They use the mass media to focus the attention of the black masses in perpetual reaction against perceived white racist attitudes as opposed to organizing those masses toward the aim of building structures that will effectively resist institutional racism. They have steered the attentions and passions of both adults and youth into obsessions with invisible deities, on the part of the former, and hedonistic music cultural movements on the part of the latter. And as stated earlier, they have seduced the masses through entertainment and converted them largely into passive observers and complainants of others accomplishments. This is real power. Amos Wilson, as published in his tour de force, BLUEPRINT FOR BLACK POWER, wrote the following about such manipulation and subjugation: As the result of their ideological manipulation by the powerful and their own reactionary misperception of reality, the poor and powerless have been made to perceive the pursuit, possession and application of power in their own behalf as unbecoming to themselves. This is even more the case when through their nave acceptance of the selfserving deceptive propaganda perpetrated by the powers-that-be,
PAGE 91
THE ROAD TO POWER
their own reactionary self-negation, and their nursing of their internalized inferiority complexes, the poor huddled masses perceive the possession and exercise of power as the inherent and exclusive prerogative of the ruling classes or races. There are many Blacks who have been convinced by racist propaganda that supreme power is divinely deeded to dominant whitesthat they are inherently incapable of mounting a successful campaign against oppressive White power and therefore must sulkingly seek the least onerous accommodation to it. 70 Our Separation from Our Cultural Roots As I have so often stated, culture is the greatest single determinant of group behavior. And as developed in my 1997 book MOVING BEYOND RACE-ISM, culture is determined by six major axioms: religion, language, tradition, history (or perspective of a shared history), values and logic. In order to convert African prisoners of war into an enslaved people, it was necessary, on the part of the enslavers, to strip the Africans of their spiritual faith, native tongues, rituals, knowledge of their origins, morality and ways of thinking. As the historical record is absolutely clear, various means of accomplish this ranged from renaming the enslaved to murdering them or members of their family. This was not similarly done to any other group or ethnicity upon emigration into America. As a consequence Blacks are more psychologically and spiritually fractured than any other group within this nation except perhaps the indigenous people, who were nearly exterminated. Through separation from our cultural roots we have become as sheep lost in a forest full of ravenous carnivores, all of which have acquired a taste for our flesh. We Blacks in America had largely lost the ability to educate our children, lead our own families, respect our own community members, celebrate our ancestral inheritance and project a group self-esteem. But recent history has seen a rapid turnaround within the lives of many former African Americans; they are rapidly waking up to reclaim what can be reclaimed of our distinct African-ness. Bob Marley, instigator of my own conversion to a new Pan African reality, sang a line that expresses this
PAGE 92
theme: Youre running, and youre running, and youre running away. But you cant run away from yourself. Cant run away from yourself. While we could cite THE PHILOSOPHY AND OPINIONS OF MARCUS GARVEY ad infinitum on the relevance of African culture to Negro cultural esteem, even non-black sociologists have articulated the exact same positions. Melville J. Herskovits, published works which sought to glorify African culture generally and to show how it has survived in the American Negro community: To give the Negro an appreciation of his past is to endow him with the confidence in his own position in this country and in the world which he must have, and which he can best attain when he has available a foundation of scientific fact concerning the ancestral cultures of Africa and the survivals of Africanisms in the New World. And it must again be emphasized that when such a body of fact, solidly grounded, is established, a ferment must follow which, when this information is diffused over the population as a whole, will influence opinion in general concerning Negro abilities and potentialities, and thus contribute to a lessening of interracial tensions. 71 We must at this point acknowledge those who did keep alive the spirit of Black Revolution in the U.S. in the years after 1970 and as such caused its rebirth in the late 1990s. Their names were many and some have now become ancestors, yet their accomplishments are worthy of mention in the histories of the age and of the long ancestral lineage. Among those many heroes and she-roes are included: Kwame Toure (Stokeley Carmichael), Bob Marley, Peter Tosh, Burning Spear, Steve Cokeley, Khalid Muhammad, Amiri Baraka, Nikki Giovanni, Afrika Bambaata, Chuck D, Professor Griff, KRS-1, Stevie Wonder, John Henrick Clarke, Yosef ben Yochannan, Leonard Jeffries, Tony Martin, Queen Mother Moore, Ramona Afrika, Neely Fuller and Anyim Palmer, along with countless professors, teachers, organizers and untold numbers of sisters and brothers under lockdown in Americas prisons. Their broad-based contributions to the continuation of the spirit of African revolutionary ideologies must be acknowledged for all time. May these names live ten thousand thousand years.
PAGE 93
THE ROAD TO POWER
Having Us Thinking like Them One of the greatest tragedies of the physical, mental and spiritual enslavement of African people is that we have, in too many aspect of our lives, come to become not much more than black Euro-Americans. There has been defined a psychological condition which has become known as the Stockholm Syndrome. This syndrome results as a consequence of a person, or in the case of African Americans a group of people, who, having been kidnapped and remained in close proximity to their kidnappers for an extended period of time, have come to identify with, and developed sympathy for, their kidnappers. One manifestation of the Stockholm Syndrome is the oft-heard sentiment, I aint no African. Yet this is a flawed perception. Quite often the person who makes this statement engages in disturbingly obvious behaviors intended to demonstrate to all around them that they are not the legacy of African ancestral roots but the modern creation of their nation of birth, disconnected from history and culture. Few of those who surround such a delusional person are fooled by this deception. You still look like an African; your life has been constructed around being an African in a hostile land; and you will be treated like an African when the dominant cultures reasoning must yield to passion and expediency. Thus, for many people, even the reaction against racial oppression often takes on the very same logical expression as the despised racist. This can manifest in a number of expressions, one phrase immediately comes to mind: The white man is The Devil. This statement, while appreciated in a social-political context as a method of aligning people around a simplistic theme, cannot ultimately be supported by any length of explanation and reasoning. One can feel any way they want; one can express any belief that they choosethis does not alter certain fundamental laws of nature and logic. There are several reasons why this statement or the logic behind it cannot be based upon unalterable facts: 1) The Devil has never been proven to exist; 2) How can a large body of people be singularly identified as a single character?; 3) If the white man is The Devil, what then is the white mans mamaGod?; 4) What pejorative is then used to describe those who are not Whites but engage in PAGE 94
devilish behaviors?; 5) As many Blacks in America result from the breeding of black women with white men, wouldnt that make us halfdevils? 6) If the white man is The Devil, then isnt one obligated to completely destroy all Whites?; and 7) Havent we, within the Western nations, come to be nearly completely dependent on Whites for sustenance, shelter and means of operating our daily lives? The ill-logic of such statements actually reflects a distorted modality of thought which was placed upon us during the enslavement. We had no Devil before our cultural debasement. While I feel it absolutely valuable that we understand the logic and values of Western culture, we would best not turn to the oppressors psychology in alleviating ourselves of this condition. E. Franklin Frazier addressed this flawed rationalization in the introduction to his seminal book BLACK BOURGEOISIE. His indictment of the Black Bourgeoisie stands as a scathing rebuke of the adoption of such a mindset: Lacking a cultural tradition and rejecting identification with the Negro masses on the one hand, and suffering from the contempt of the white world on the other, the black bourgeoisie has developed a deep-seated inferiority complex. In order to compensate for this feeling of inferiority, the black bourgeoisie has created in its isolation what might be described as a world of make-believe in which it attempts to escape the disdain of whites and fulfill its wish for status in American life. Since the world of make-believe can not insulate the black bourgeoisie completely from the world of reality, the members of this class exhibit considerable confusion and conflict in their personalities. Their emotional and mental conflicts arise partly from their constant striving for status within the Negro world, as well as in the estimation of whites. Moreover, they have accepted unconditionally the values of the white bourgeois world: its morals and its canons of respectability, its standards of beauty and consumption. In fact, they have tended to overemphasize their conformity to white ideals. 72
PAGE 95
THE ROAD TO POWER
An Insufficient Knowledge/Awareness Base One of my chief projects over the past years has been to strip from the collective mind of the black community, along with other sympathetic groups, belief in a pack of lies propagated by the AIDS establishment. I have scoured medical research libraries, spend hundreds of dollars on books and magazines which cover the subject, engaged in hours of discussion with credible scientists with acceptable credentials, traveled four times to Emery University in Atlanta, Georgia, home of the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, and authored numerous papers debunking various aspects of the HIV/AIDS mythology. Still, despite making such a commitment to understand the nature and science of the virus that causes AIDS, I have a difficult time convincing my own people that there is sufficient reason to declare AIDS as a grand medical hoax. Many of those who are most recalcitrant, when asked for citations and references which have convinced them of the legitimacy of the Establishments position, cannot give me a single reference as to their conviction except that they have come to believe such as the truth. To the contrary, I have cited specific references from several dozens of highly accredited researchers including 5 Nobel Prize-winning scientists whose research backs my position. In matters of science far too many of our people have been left behind as a competitive group. These include sciences of biology, psychology, sociology, archeology, technology and theology. People who dont understand science are thus prone to superstition, emotionalism and are vulnerable to the seduction of half-baked demagogues. Likewise, psychological and spiritual enlightenment assist us toward recognizing those phenomena which are not conducive toward our self-actualization and lead to appreciation of trends that favor our long-term enlightened self-interests. Worse yet, ignorance can become ingrained within a family or community. Successive generations can build upon perceptual distortions inherited from the previous era and thus the ignorance of one generation is compounded by lack of appreciation of the scientific methodology in the generation that follows. Backwardness and illiteracy thus have become PAGE 96
the new inheritance of many of the very same African people whose ancestors mapped the heavens, pioneered healing sciences, navigated the oceans, brought forth great literature, established artistic standards and constructed architectural wonders unsurpassed in thousands of years which followed such accomplishments. Are we to accept that the same lineage that constructed the pyramids, a feat still unduplicated by modern technology, is now assumed to be so stupid that they cannot sustain more than mediocrity in areas of scientific understanding? In his fundamental work, STOLEN LEGACY, George G.M. James set out to demonstrate that Greek philosophy, claimed as the foundation of Western civilization, was actually Stolen Egyptian Philosophy. His book is regarded as another seminal text referred to by modern Africancentered scholars and its value in reorienting a debased black EuroAmerican mentality back towards its correct African alignment is critical. In the final chapter to STOLEN LEGACY, James wrote: Now that it has been shown that philosophy, and the arts and sciences were bequeathed to civilization by the people of North Africa and not by the people of Greece; the pendulum of praise and honor is due to shift from the people of Greece to the people of the African continent who are the rightful heirs of such praise and honor. This is going to mean a tremendous change in world opinion, and attitude, for all people and races who accept the new philosophy of African redemption, i.e. the truth that the Greeks were not the authors of Greek philosophy; but the people of North Africa; would change their opinion from one of disrespect to one of respect for the Black people throughout the world and treat them accordingly. It is also going to mean a most important change in the mentality of the Black people: a change from an inferiority complex, to the realization and consciousness of their equality with all the other great peoples of the world, who have built great civilizations. With this change in the mentality of the Black and White people, great changes are also expected in their respective attitudes towards each other, and in society as a whole. 73
PAGE 97
THE ROAD TO POWER
WHAT ARE, OR HAVE BEEN, THE SHORTCOMINGS OF THE VANGUARD? There have been numerous shortcomings among those who have stepped forward to lead the black masses toward self-empowerment. While specific programs and their leaders can and should be analyzed for their own peculiarities, we can bring to our dialogue several broad generalizations by which these shortcomings have seemed consistent. Because addressing each of these different areas with depth would necessarily take up volumes of text and we are not herein allowed such a luxury, the reader would be advised to take any one or more of the following areas as their own personal arena for further research. In this review we must, for convenience sake, make the broadest generalizations as possible. According to our Brooklyn-based strategy session of December 1998, we came to agree upon six general areas where contemporary black leadership has come up short toward delivering long-term solutions. They are, in no particular order of importance: 1) Lack of an understanding of economicsIt is now boasted that African Americans have at their disposal on an annual basis, between 400 and 500 billion dollars. This would make us, if a separate nation, among the top ten wealthiest countries on the planet. Yet, as a group, we make no cars, dont build our own homes or provide for our own food sustenance, we dont finance our own industriousness, and do not control the greater part of the mass media that informs and guides our scattered communities. This fundamental failure of economic organization plagues our race and has so humiliated our selfconsciousness that most Blacks willingly bypass merchants of our kind and rush to invest in the products of ethnic groups who are often overtly hostile to our self-interests. This behavior is beyond bizarreit is disgraceful and humiliating. 2) Turning strategy into a lifestyleOne often heard criticism of the Civil Rights Era leadership is that they failed to modify PAGE 98
3)
their tactics even after those tactics were proven to be ineffectual. The strategy of non-violent resistance, which was appropriated from the example of Gandhis India (and delivered to Negro leadership by their white philanthropic mentors), eventually became a lifestyle. In actuality there were other methods which had been used throughout history which could have been applied. Quite simply, any group that becomes so fixated on a limited range of actions to effect its goals becomes predictable and thus easily outmaneuvered. Can you imagine a chess player who opens each game with the same moves, and has the same tactics and strategies for every match? Such a gamesman would be a welcome opponent for anyone as they can be expected to lose most every contest in which they are engaged. Albert Einstein once said, Insanity is doing the same thing over and over again and expecting different results. Dangerous liaisonsWhat has quite often been concealed from the masses of people within an organization or movement, is that their so-called leaders are vulnerable to manipulation or blackmail because of close relationships with other groups. We have long examined the roles of fraternal organizations, secret societies, sexual degeneracy, philanthropy, interracial marriage and infiltrators in undermining our most progressive organizing efforts. Virtually every black movement which was intended to empower ourselves within America during the 20th Century has been undermined by such dangerous liaisons; this includes the Garvey movement, the NAACP (founded by Jewish philanthropists), Elijah Muhammads Nation of Islam, Dr. Kings Southern Christian Leadership Council, the Black Panthers, and every other uncompleted self-help movement of which one can think. These undermining relationships are anchored by monetary support, pledging to Greek and Masonic organizations, sexuality, criminality (cutting deals
PAGE 99
THE ROAD TO POWER
4)
5)
with prosecutors to lesson ones own punishment) and access to media attention and celebrity status. While not always treasonous, inevitably such dangerous liasons are nearly always undermining. Ego and conceit of the leadersAs the accommodating leadership of which we earlier spoke has drawn from those Blacks who have most closely come to identify with white cultural values, vanity stands as an Achilles heel to a number of Black leaders. Thus organization rivalries and subsequent clashes have undercut many of our activities and squandered resources. This is all too apparent with the behavior of the Christian organizations. The most successful pastors have taken upon themselves a lifestyle that is imitative of glutinous corporate leaders while producing no similar strategic commodity. The preachers infamous Cadillac of a previous generation is now replaced with even more outrageous German and Japanese luxury cars. The church edifice, more than just a building to comfortably house its members in fellowship, is now becoming itself the testament to the commitment of the congregations monies to invisible deities; the wealthier church leaders are preoccupied with building their own stairway to heaven. Petty disputes between more revolutionary organizations have frequently degraded into rivalries that sometimes resulted in outright warfare and assassination. Certain of these leaders, whose brilliance might be undeniable, display such arrogance in manner, and disdain towards the lowly masses, that people who would be sympathetic to them are forced to withhold their support from strategic initiatives. Ego and conceit have combined to do more to hinder progressive black activities than has lack of economic resources. A failure to cultivate youth leadershipPartially the direct consequence of conceit on the part of many leaders, and partly the result of sheer stupidity, black leadership in this century
PAGE 100
6)
has done a poor job at passing the torch to subsequent generations. This failure results from several miscalculations. Sometimes it is presumed that the only area from which to draw new leadership is from among the educated and initiated elite caste. Many accommodating leaders are convinced that radicalized youth should be isolated within or excluded from their associations. Too much of our communitys monies have been invested in petty displays of affluence and not in building proper schools to educate our own children toward leadership or even sending our youth to existent institutions of higher learning. No small number of leaders have come to assume an imperial status, thinking that no one could qualify as leader unless they carry the genetic imprint of the leaders of the previous generation. And many black leaders have come to display open hostility against the younger generation and thus, in order to justify their prejudice against their own youth, isolate and compete against young leaders that have stepped forward to lead their own generation. HypocrisySome of black leaders are just plain scoundrels; this makes them all the more attractive to hidden manipulators who would rather promote a leadership that will repel cooperation. Such leaders preach to us the values of selfdiscipline, temperance, sacrifice and tithing; but their actions demonstrate the contrary. They are often undisciplined, intemperate, self-serving and proven to squander scarce group resources. Stories persist regarding the worst forms of such hypocrisy on the part of some black leaders, I have myself been victim to such scandalous behavior. These accounts include ministers who tote guns and abuse vulnerable women, politicians who go against the advice of brilliant researchers, black intellectuals who undermine progressive activities in order to curry favor with the mainstream press, and others who espouse unity while quietly doing all they can to squash competition from young lions. Certain leaders have been
PAGE 101
THE ROAD TO POWER
proven to have cut secret financial deals that benefit themselves and their close circle of associates, while telling their followers that they should mute their grievances because of other considerations. Another prime example is that of one national leader (that will herein remain unnamed for my own familys safety) who publicly castigated his most devoted adherent in order to gain access to forums under strict control of hostile external groups. Again, on the subject of hypocrisy, on the grass roots level, many of us have been deceitful in projecting ourselves as successful and committed when we have done little more than participate in a lecture culture. Attending seminars, faithfully putting our small contribution into the collection plate, collecting books by in-vogue authors and mouthing words of praise and encouragementthese acts, while often appreciated, are not by themselves revolutionary. Please, stop this hypocrisy and get organized toward intelligently directed action! By no means have we exhausted the reasons that the vanguard has not held to their appointed tasks. Suffice to say, unless we can overcome certain consistent failures we can expect that our circumstance within an increasingly hostile Euro-American culture will continue to degrade. Eventually the only solution that the leaders of this country could come to would be the systematic elimination of Blacks from American society. As was revealed in our recent analysis of Gunnar Myrdals AN AMERICAN DILEMMA, they reached that conclusion as early as 1944 and have systematically been enacting social policies to accomplish their goals for Negro population policy: If we forget about the means, for the moment, and consider only the quantitative goal for Negro population policy, there is no doubt that the overwhelming majority of white Americans desire that there be as few Negroes as possible in America. If the Negroes could be eliminated from America or greatly decreased in numbers, this would meet the whites approvalprovided that it could be accomplished by means which are also approved Commonly it is considered a great
PAGE 102
misfortune for America that Negro slaves were ever imported. The presence of Negroes in America today is usually considered as a plight of the nation 74 [emphasis in original] TACTICAL SOLUTIONS There are many strategic initiatives that are within our ready capability, some of which would quickly alleviate some of our persistent shortcomings and begin to bring us into alignment with long-term solutions. Again, for sake of brevity, the following is a short list. The reader is highly advised to contribute their time, passion and resources toward one of the following or any other viable solution that would prove useful to the group. I caution over-reliance on strictly economic solutions. Disconnected from other reinforcing achievements, economics has done little to uplift our race to the point of fulfilling our strategic aims. In many ways the pursuit of economic advantage has further burdened the greater community by generating within our midst a constant stream of sellouts, collaborators, dope peddlers, con men, petit bourgeoisie and other parasitic forms. Emerging again from within our focus group, the following six tactical solutions would most definitely provide means of setting the Black Revolution upon its proper course.
1)
Inculturating fundamental valuesAs part of our rituals, celebrations, music, art, entertainment, group processes and religious practices, we can instill within our people certain fundamental values. Chief among these are: a) an appreciation of African culture and history; b) a reawakening of our African identity as was intended to have been transmitted to us by our beloved ancestors; c) a thorough understanding of science and its role in building for eternity; and d) personal integrity, honesty and reliability in all of our commitments. This formula of Culture-Identity-Science-Integrity (COSI) should become a national mantra for our people wherever they find themselves. As such values become the essence of our PAGE 103
THE ROAD TO POWER
2)
3)
identity, persistent problems such as disunity, distrust and collaborating with hostile external groups will no long be a part of the reawakened African psyche. Establishing regional think tanksWe have within our race no shortage of brilliance and dedication to academic excellence. Yet the majority of the intellectual output of African Americans is committed to the preservation and elevation of the dominant Euro-American power structure. Black inventors, scholars, professors, doctors and legal scholars becoming amalgamated to the sons and daughters of those who kidnapped, raped, tortured, oppressed and murdered our beloved ancestors is absolute insanity. Until we establish and support our own strategic researchers, and dutifully obey their dictates, we will continue to function as beasts of burden with little control over our destiny. As a strategic researcher myself, I have suffered no small amount of grief for the disrespect and maltreatment I have received from African Americans. One might expect such treatment from hostile external groups but coming from those with whom we should be in solidarity is an insult that is intolerable. When will the independent black scholar be appreciated?Only after we have come to again believe in the integrity of our own civilization. Leading by exampleWho respects a leader who preaches moral uprightness but displays personal characteristics that are in contradiction? Can we trust the loyalty of a group leader who lacks the discipline to maintain his or her vows of loyalty within their marriage? What of the leader who would direct affairs affecting our youth but who has himself abandoned his own children? We have allowed outsiders to determine our role models, too many of which are criminally minded, substance abusers, misogynist and egotistical. The greatest leaders of our recent history were unselfish in their motives and highly disciplined in their personal manner. It is time that
PAGE 104
4)
5)
we demand that those who would rise to leadership display absolute integrity in their actions, public and private. Our generals should also have the courage to themselves shoulder the weapons and face the consequences of counterattack. Any so-called black leader or intellectual who would lend his or her credibility to the enemy in order to cast stones against an operational leader working in solidarity with the downtrodden masses, should be ceremonially excommunicated from the race. Martial training for our youthIt has been clearly shown that martial arts training, discipline through regimentation and strenuous physical activity is helpful in channeling the energies of young men within society. As we have seen too many young black males turned into predators against their own community, it is time that we provide them better opportunities to express their testosterone-driven aggressions. There is still a great fear, on the part of most accommodating Negroes as well as with external groups, of a radicalized and martially trained black youth cadre. Yet the historical record is clear that the role of young males within a society is that of bearer of the spear. If the spear is not guided by loving and respected elders then the youth will use their energies in ways which are destructive to their own community or will be used by outsiders for their own benefit. Black youth are already fighting. The question remains, under the present circumstances, what are they fighting for and who are they fighting against? Revaluation of familial tiesUnless the black male returns his loyalties to the black woman and the children she bears, there will be no successful projection of our race into the future. Unless the black woman recants those values that have been projected upon her by this hostile society, there can be no successful projection of our race into the future. Welfare dependence, imprisonment, infidelity, rejection of our young,
PAGE 105
THE ROAD TO POWER
6)
intergenerational rivalry, abortion, homosexuality and other manifestations of decadence and degeneracythese destructive values were imposed upon us by this hostile EuroAmerican culture. We must, as rapidly as possible, move beyond these negative familial modalities and reestablish those cultural values that strengthened the family and the village. We must again fill the village with the sound of childrens laughter for a community with a shortage of children is a dying place. Additionally, absolute respect for our elders and strict adherence to their guidance and instructions will do much to restore our collective integrity. It will also help if some of our elders would stop acting so damn crazy. Conduct classes on methodsOne of the quickest means of reorienting our collective priorities would be for every member of the community, from the youngest to the elders, to participate in regular classes. As dire as our situation stands, such studies should encompass virtually all of our spare hours. Watching television, especially the entertainment provided us by our historic oppressors, has become a nearly constant stream of anti-education. If we had earlier taken control of mass media in order to project those mechanisms of guiding our people into proper education, then television could be welcomed. Community facilities must be developed into continuing education centers. Rites-of-Passage programs for our young people must be instigated for every one of our youth. Other successful groups, in particular Jews and Japanese in America, provide separate cultural education for their own children and we should adopt a similar attitude. From pre-school until university graduation, the education of African youth must take a separate course from that of the children of our historic oppressors. We should waste no time whatsoever in implementing this particular strategy. One can begin ones own individual studies immediately by securing a
PAGE 106
library card and using it aggressively toward the aim of liberation of the African mind. While this set of strategies is by no means comprehensive, I am convinced that bold and deliberate actions to satisfy them would provide a large measure of success for our people. We cannot wait for others to allocate financial resources for the implementation of these strategies. Booker T. Washington gave us clear instruction when he said, Black man, cast down your lot where you stand and begin to build. We can, and we will, build for our own benefit and for eternity. Such efforts must begin immediately. For those who wonder by what motives have I written and self-published seventeen books within a period of three yearsI explain to them that I am possessed by a singular vision to see my people begin to make wiser decisions in all their endeavors. Marcus Garvey had a similar vision and he was able to transmit it into the minds of at least 8 million followers around the world within a decade. Ho Chi Minh had a similar vision and he was able to manifest it by stimulating a poor and humble people into rising up to defeat the worlds most powerful modern army under the worst of circumstances. What is your grand vision and how will it be carried out? WHATS UP FOR THE YEAR 2000? For the final part of our examination of the question, What happened to the Black Revolution? we would like to put forth a few predictions on the immediate future for our African community. What must be understood about such predictions, and this stands in bold contrast to the pronouncements of palm readers, TV psychic hotlines and other such hucksters, futurist forecasts are predicated upon specific actions on the part of the interested groups. We can make certain bold predictions but the actions, or non-actions, of our people will be the final determinant of the eventual outcome. I have not been convinced of the practicality of relying upon invisible deities, determinism, destiny and past-life karma. These things may (or may not) exist but there are more reliable methods of forecasting future events or trends.
PAGE 107
THE ROAD TO POWER
Without a doubt, our destiny will be shaped in large part by the actions of national and community leaders, behaviors of significant segments of society such as business owners and urban youth, our appropriation or rejection of cultural values and trends which would appear in changing eras, and certain technological innovations which we would (or would not) take advantage of. Based upon our Brooklyn-based focus session of late 1998, the following predictions of the new reality for the Black Revolution for the year 2000, and immediately thereafter, include the following, which appear in the order in which they were suggested: 1. The strengthening of Black Thought on an African-centered level African centered education and institutions are steadily gaining momentum. As new means of mass communication come into our sphere of activism, we can expect to be able to reach even larger numbers of people with our message of cultural revolution. Part of our success will be because of intolerable circumstances within the lives of some who have been reluctant to join black organizations. The Black Books Revolution has been significant in restoring a knowledge of self and resultant group esteem. Cultural indigenization in the form of African styles of dress, hairstyles, new traditions and reclaiming of African names is indicative of this trend, and it can be expected to rise. 2. Victories are ours to claimThis is a time when individual capabilities have become magnified because of technology. Whereas before it often took large amounts of capital to produce music, books, television programs, etc., we can now produce and distribute such items with relative ease and economy. We have long come to understand the absolute futility of continued petitioning to our historic oppressors for redress of grievances, which they themselves have most often placed upon us. A spirit of do-for-self has taken wing within our peoples consciousness and we can easily access as role models those people who stood up and moved forward with directed actions. Without a doubt, victory is absolutely certaineither to us or to those who oppose us. Only we can decide whose victory that is to claim!
PAGE 108
3. Creating our new order out of the chaos that will be everywhere Without attempting to sound hysterical and paranoid, strong indicators point to a sustained period of chaos that will increasingly engulf the world. Already a disproportionate amount of this chaos is happening within the black communities of America, Britain, throughout the African Diaspora and within the heart of the Motherland. It has long been determined that, for those groups which are sufficiently organized, a new and greater order can be established out of such chaos. Much of our ability to secure such order will be predicated upon our ability to put into place and support the initiatives of strategic analysts, think tanks and capital funds. Without such a process in place, then we will be as the proverbial chicken who, after having lost its head, is merely a dismembered body, flapping around uncontrollably as the last vestiges of life gush from its mortal wound. 4. Few will succeed; many will failAfter having engaged in strategic analysis for many years, I cannot but honestly conclude that for a great mass of our people, tears will continue to flow for the foreseeable future. A number of social indicators clearly confirm that there is ample room for pessimism over the immediate future for those who do not make significant changes. While crime rates are reversing from their highest points in recent history, we have lost an incredible number of our young men and women to permanent injury and murder. Abortion has claimed some 12 million black children who will be sorely missed when their parents generation seeks a respectful retirement. The education system has dismally failed a great mass of our youth and thus they will be relatively non-competitive against other groups. Increasingly the attraction of a decadent and declining Western culture has captivated the passions of our members, many of whom are celebrating the loudest as they cue up for modern gas chambers. The days when hard work, honesty and temperance were our community values have yielded to a new era of aggressive competition and the morality of survival of the fittest. This is not so much pessimism as it is realistic assessment of strong trends that are already in existence.
PAGE 109
THE ROAD TO POWER
5. A renewed dedication to decadenceSome people, rightly perceiving that their chances for an enlightened future are rapidly diminishing, will react by diving further into hedonism, self-indulgence, expediency and debasement of their own humanity. A dont-give-a-damn attitude is being actively promoted by the entertainment industry and too many black youth have not been educated to be able to resist the temptation of an entertainment-based culture. Trends of criminality, homosexuality, bisexuality, intoxication and gluttony have become all too obvious within large segments of our people. Multinational corporate plantations beckon us to commit our loyalties to their product lines, and such consumption has become increasingly toxic. Under the influence of a fatalistic outlook, some people resort to barbarism and amorality. This could eventually result in a broadbased urban landscape reminiscent of the Mad Max movies of the 1970s and 1980s. 6. Concentration campsAs the rise of a massive prison culture in America since the early 1980s has shown, this country has entered a phase of directing its unwanted populations into concentration camps. Long the subject of conspiracy theories regarding scenarios such as the King Alfred Plan and REX-84, this imprisonment nightmare is becoming an almost acceptable reality within the black community. Further complicating this already intolerable situation is the tagging of those who manage to temporarily exit the revolving door of recidivism as social misfits, unemployable and AIDS-infected. Men are being steered into prison; their abandoned mates are thus directed toward becoming welfare dependency; the State is increasingly assuming the role of parent to the endangered child; and a complex eugenics program has been quietly constructed. A more recent trend has the medical-pharmaceutical-industrial establishment stepping in to fulfill the role of Big Brothersocial control through chemical dependency. People are being concentrated onto various competing plantations. There is widespread anxiety and psychological distress and this can only lead to greater numbers being trapped in a prison not of their own making.
PAGE 110
7. Those who dont accept the chip will be okayWe have firmly entered an era of social engineering and any groups who have not mapped out their own destiny will be coerced into participating in the schemes of others. Monetary systems are being redesigned to where any of us could be cut off from our finances with a few strokes of a computer keyboard. Bioengineering scientists are looking to patent as many of the very basics of life that their cousins in the legislature can convince a gullible public to yield; some even boasting of their newfound godlike capabilities. Computer-based technology is taking on more and more aspects of our daily existence, resulting in an increasingly impersonal virtual reality for emerging generations. Video game programmers are teaching youth within this society to become impersonal mass murderers. People are submitting the very essences of their humanity to materialism, media driven values and toward gratifying their corporate controllers. Yet there will remain a dedicated few who will always strive to grow their own food, sew their own clothes, walk barefoot through the forest and educate their own children toward their own cultural inheritance. These type of people are the ones who will be entrusted to sustain the avenues of genuine humanity. 8. Increased repression for victimless crimesAs envisioned within two futuristic books of the 20th Century, Aldous Huxleys BRAVE NEW WORLD and George Orwells 1984, conformity will be demanded by societies without the ability or desire to welcome our individual humanity. According to Hegelian principles of social engineering, narrow-interest groups, making demands that government agencies enact policies that satisfy their persistent demands, subject the greater population to increased restriction of their natural-law rights. Sex discrimination statutes; hate crime laws; child protection services; corporate driven demands for new rules of commerce; and an increasing number of legal mandates to protect us from our own potential for bad decisions are becoming the means by which we are being systematically reduced to enslavement and serfdom. Driving it all will be a widespread hysterical reaction to a
PAGE 111
THE ROAD TO POWER
largely media-driven perception that crime is out of control and those criminals must have all vestiges of their humanity stripped away. Not only will those convicted of criminal actions have their freedoms taken from them, those of us who would venture outside the acceptable mainstream of thought and action will also be drawn into the net of captivity. Be careful asking Uncle Sam to grant your special interest group particular favors; he may give you exactly what you asked for and you may one day have to resort to open conflict to gain your freedom back. As I vainly attempted to warn the then-president of the Congressional Black Caucus, Rep. Maxine Waters, be careful begging Bill Clinton to declare a national AIDS emergency in the black communityyou may end up putting your childbearing age youth under martial law! CONCLUSION I generally like to conclude my research projects on an optimistic note. Despite having come to a number of disturbing conclusions within this essay, I cannot leave you the reader in a state of self-doubt or pessimism. That would completely defeat the purpose of engaging in this type of strategic research. While we can be strictly realistic in our self-criticism, we do not have to trick ourselves out of our confidence and ability to do just what is right. What happened to the Black Revolution? We did not complete the tasks that were before us. It is thus best, for our self-interest, that we rededicate ourselves to specific actions that will begin to alleviate our pessimism and give us a more positive perspective on future developments. As a person who has engaged in no small amount of study of the causes of our misery and similar cases throughout history, I have become absolutely convinced that we can quickly overcome any self-imposed limitations and begin to do those things that are necessary. These actions will best be accomplished in an environment of faith, commitment toward noble ideals and a spirit of joyous pursuit of our productive work. We are today living the events that will be written in the history of tomorrow just as Malcolm X was defining the historical events of his time.
PAGE 112
The world is changing very rapidly. A new global order is emerging and Africans, especially with a whole-hearted contribution from the sisters and brothers in America, are not in such an awful position to secure a respectable position within this new alignment. Yet, until we see ourselves as a part of an evolving historical record we will not begin to become active participants. What happened to the Black Revolution? It was temporarily suspended for about 25 years between 1973 and 1998. The Black Revolution is back with a vengeance and the new battle line is over the fate of the entire planet. Just as Malcolm X, during his final months, looked to black, brown, yellow and red brothers around the globe as allies in competition against white oppression, today we must draw from within our global African civilization for reinforcement. At the same time we must strategize in terms of building alliances with the peaceful civilizations of the planet, exclusive of hostile Western and Islamic encroachment, and form relationships which will elevate us for eternity. The goals of the Black Revolution must still be centered on land acquisition and cultural reorientation. Thus for our purposes there can be nothing more important to our Black Revolution than to look to the African continent as our destination and to Africanisms as our reference for characterization.
PAGE 113
THE ROAD TO POWER
BLACKS AND HOLLYWOOD: THEFT OF THE AFRICAN IDENTITY

MASS MEDIA, PSYCHOLOGICAL WARFARE AND HIDDEN MOTIVATION Toward the aim of our full empowerment, it is necessary that we understand the groundbreaking work of the Russian behavioral research scientist Igor Pavlov, who is mostly famous for his experiments involving dogs. The Pavlovs Dogs experiments advanced a solid base of theoretical and applied behavioral science, which has since been labeled the conditioned reflex. Within this research, Pavlov used a system of If the Negro is not physical rewards, involving the dogs food, and punishments, in the form of careful he will electric shocks, to gain mastery over their drink in all the mental responses. poison of modern We have today seen the rise of a highly sophisticated, media-driven entertainment civilization and die system that similarly uses a system of from the effects of psychic rewards, and punishments, to gain mastery over our mental responses. They it. have used their research to redirect our Marcus Garvey, legitimate motivations, captured our PHILOSOPHY & OPINIONS OF indigenous identities and given us new MARCUS GARVEY, pg. 13 lives to live. The subject of this analysis is about how the mass media has stolen the last vestiges of Africanism out of the minds of most African Americans and mutated them into agents of their own cultural and physical self-destruction. Television, movies, music videos and recordings, as well as news media have combined to turn us into a bunch PAGE 114
of historical misfits and if we are not careful, we will find ourselves being shoved into long cues for modern day extermination camps based upon the very behaviors we have adopted. My good friend and fellow journalist Del Jones, a.k.a. the War Correspondent, coined a controversial phrase with which I am in compete accord: America is a nigger factory. If America is a nigger factory, then mass media is like a huge machine that stamps out various parts, each exactly like the one before it. Further, this machine appears to be churning out huge numbers of degraded and debased persons of African descent, one of the more accurate definitions of a nigger. This nigger factory is working overtime. Africans are being reduced in their morality and standards of thought and behavior. Increasingly black celebrities are behaving in the self-deprecating manners imaginable, even far worse than that time when our participation in the entertainment media required us to skin back our lips and grin, roll our eyes, buck dance and shuffle, just to be able to participate. But this breaking down process has been much more than mere happenstance, I put forth that we have amassed a huge body of evidence to show that this has been systematic, meticulous and lavishly funded by our historic oppressors. The mass media has manipulated us to the point of usurping the very essence of who we are and what we have brought to the planet and turned us into agents of our own destruction. Through the deft use of television, popular music, movies, news broadcasts and various print media, they have projected an new paradigm under which we are to live, and by which we have become accustomed to injuring and killing ourselves and our seed. This is very, very serious and if we do not do something to counteract this quickly, it will lead to race suicide. This tactic of psychic manipulation has become highly developed to the status of largely non-violent warfare, which is known as psychological warfare: A person can be driven by physical force to behave in a way that would otherwise be unacceptable but that person does not, in the process, come to accept that behavior, and must therefore be continually restrained in order to continue the behavior. However, if a PAGE 115
THE ROAD TO POWER
person can be led to voluntarily engage in the same conduct because he or she has come to believe in it or because it has become a part of familiar culture, that person will be under permanent control. The behavior can then be compelled without either the use or the threat of force. Psychological warfare is an organized attempt by an authority or external power to alter customs and culture and to shape human perceptions of acceptable conduct in ways that will require entire societies to adapt by changing their values or their behavior. It is a means to modify the circumstances under which large numbers of persons (target groups) make personal or political decisions, which is undertaken in order to produce a specific response that is desired and planned by those conducting the operation. More than anything else, however, psychological operations are associated with mass communications.75 Another brief quote from the Information Project For Africa, which produced the previous excerpt, gives us a greater understanding of the meticulous research and planning which occurs before a psychological warfare program is deployed: The social and behavioral sciences can be a powerful tool for the manipulation of unsuspecting audiences... Experts in the fields of communications and human motivation carefully observe target groups, learning the Has the long subtle nuances of local customs and mores and relationship between documenting the precise cultural environment [that] must Blacks and the be present to facilitate the introduction of new ideas entertainment industry been beneficial to the and behavior. Observers will also rely on key community or are our informant surveys, taking careful note of certain long-term self interests emotional symbols that affect the subconscious or consistently being compromised? spontaneous reaction of audience members to Should we even be messages and themes that will be part of a campaign of concerned what a few politicized development aid or psychological warfare. black individuals do to further their own Armed with detailed information about community
economic survival?
PAGE 116
lifestyles and commonly-shared ideals, about status symbols, spiritual beliefs, hopes, fears, and aspirations among the various sub-groups making up the target population, these social scientists are able to organize a system of psychic rewards and punishments to persuade the group as a whole to see certain types of conduct as being consistent with their existing cultural practices. In short, they scientifically evaluate the vulnerabilities of the group for the purpose of exploiting its members. 76 Further, author Jim Keith points out in his disturbing book MIND CONTROL: WORLD CONTROL, the British-founded Tavistock Institute for Human Relations, has been a major nexus for the worldwide psychological manipulation that has taken place over the last 50 years. He describes research by a number of Tavistocks alumni, including Eric Trist, the chairman of Tavistocks governors, and one of Trists associates, Fred Emery. On page 46, Keith follows Emery and Trist as they build upon the research of the German social scientist Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegels, credited with development of the social engineering dialectic known as the Hegelian Principle of Change. Keith writes about the break down of society, which makes a targeted group more susceptible to manipulation through behavior modification techniques. This becomes quite useful to our discussion as we recognize that the extensive disruption of the social orientation of African Americans makes them particularly vulnerable to manipulation by an aggressive entertainment media: Emery, in reflection of Trist, also trumpets Hegel. He describes the first stage of the breakdown of society as being superficiality, in which previous societal values are questioned and discarded. He uses as an example of this the death of the Judeo-Christian paradigm. The next inevitable state is segmentation, in which societal institutions break down, resulting in a reversion to paranoid groups of individuals hostile to each other. The next stage in the breakdown of society would be the launching of a fascist movement akin to the Nazis.
PAGE 117
THE ROAD TO POWER
The final and most disrupted state of society is termed disassociation, in which the individual becomes the entirety of society for himself, and is isolated from other members of the group. The dominant culture of the society becomes fantasy and superstition. According to Trist, the current wired society where the main interaction of the individual is with electronic media is only a metaphor for disassociation. Cyberpunks, New Agers, and couch potatoes, take note. 77 While Keith writes of the the death of the Judeo-Christian paradigm, I suggest that it has not died but mere mutated to fit within the emerging Western order. This religious element has become, once again, subservient to The State. In turn, The State has itself become increasingly controlled by social engineers and corporate controllers. On his second point regarding the breakdown of societal institutions, one of the principle institutions within African American society which has fallen apart is the institution of the marriage and the family which evolves from it, a process severely advanced through entertainment media. Other breakdowns evident within the black community include the decline of black capital districts and the collapse of public education institutions. Regarding Keiths third point, during the recent constitutional crisis involving the presidents indiscretions in the oral office, there were concerns over what type of governance would be put in place should Clinton have been removed. In the wake of that long running soap opera, Clinton comes back by independently committing this nation to an undeclared war. We are coming so close to outright fascism in the U.S. that it is frightening. Still yet to be realized will be the impact of the socalled Y2K crisis. Might some manner of political or social crisis lead to a declaration of a national emergency and military takeover? The possibility is too frightening to dismiss lightly. While we are on this subject, it is in our best interest to understand the profound impact of this German Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel and his Hegelian Principle of Change. Hegels dialectic (a system of argument or exposition in which the conflict between contradictory facts or ideas is resolved. 78) has been advanced as a proven effective method of steering large groups or national populations toward welcoming social changes PAGE 118
which are often in contradiction with the greater self-interests of the affected group. Keith writes on page 28: Hegels stated belief was that Man is subordinate to the State Hegel was the originator of the theory of the dialectic, the idea that conflict determines history. According to Hegel, a force (thesis) dictates its own opposing force (antithesis). These forces in conflict result in the creation of a third force: a synthesis. Out of this synthesis the process begins again. Marx later revised the theory of the dialectic, insisting that only material events were relevant, and that the dialectic was inherent in matter, thus divorcing the idea from metaphysics, at least to his own satisfaction. From the theory of the dialectic comes the realization that the creation of conflicts can create determined outcomes, or syntheses. Those who promote the New World Order, again and again, are seen to be using the theory of the Hegelian dialectic to bring it about. They are manipulating events, creating conflicts, creating wars, and destroying the lives of untold millions in the bargain. The New World Order is the desired synthesis of the controlling forces operant in the world today.
79
For the average black person in America, their plate is full of real and imagined social crises: the Y2K crisis, which I claim is 95% hype and 5% real problem; institutional racism; interracial sexual provocations; the breakdown of the family; various urban youth crises; and much more. Yet, on our path toward global empowerment, we dont have time to react to media provocations, many of which regard common occurrences that are hyped up in the media thus representing manufactured crises that give birth to mass anxiety. It is in our best interest to selectively filter out much of what comes from the mass media as irrelevant and distracting. WHITE PROPAGANDA ABOUT AFRICA In this report I write directly to my brothers and sisters of African descent. We have been seduced by clever manipulators of a hostile civilization. We have also failed to commit to strategic plans to elevate our own culture PAGE 119
THE ROAD TO POWER
and have, as a consequence, found ourselves trapped in the cracks between civilization, culture and history. Black man, black woman, let me make it perfectly clear: You were born in history as an African. You rose up, expressed yourself and influenced the world as an African but one day your Africanisms began to fail you. Through sustained warfare your African-ness was violently ripped from you. Those who did this to you stole your true identity and variously turned you into a slave, negra, negriss, nigger, colored, Negro, Black and ultimately an African American. But those who attacked your homeland, kidnapped you, enslaved you, stole from you your language, religion, traditions, values and culture these people never ever forgot that YOU ARE AN AFRICAN! We know this to be true because we have secured a large number of their security strategies which always took into account that one day you might revert to your African identity and would then begin to return to them much of the hateful treatment which they meted out to your ancestors for the mere fact that they were Africans. To control you, African, and convince you to assist in the suppression of your own people and those who are similarly like you as indigenous peoples, these masterful oppressors developed an unbroken series of psychological warfare operations (psyops in military jargon) to strip from you the most valuable components of your cultural identity; leaving you just enough to remind you on a daily basis that you are an outsider within their society. These master manipulators developed a vast When you believe methodology for having us think like them and in things that you created an entertainment-based virtual reality for us to live, think and develop within. We dont understand, have been totally unprepared for this theft of then you suffer... our identity and substitution of a mediaSuperstition ain't generated reality to live within. This is a virtual your way. reality filled with all the many virtual Stevie Wonder characters generated from within that entertainment media, many of whom have been accepted as part of our real world.
PAGE 120
Marcus Garvey, who was a master at restoring dignity and identity to the formerly-enslaved sons and daughters of the African motherland, said the following about this psychological warfare effort. Please, recall that he is reflecting some 80 years ago: This propaganda of dis-associating Western Negroes from Africa is not a new one. For many years white propagandists have been printing tons of literature to impress scattered Ethiopia, especially that portion within their civilization, with the idea that Africa is a despised place, inhabited by savages, and cannibals, where no civilized human being should go, especially black civilized human beings. This propaganda is promulgated for the cause that is being realized today. That cause is COLONIAL EXPANSION for the white nations of the world. 80 Marcus was absolutely accurate in this and so many other analyses. It serves one best to study the post-colonization period and discover that we are witnessing a current attempt to recolonize Africa in order for the West to maintain controls over African soil and natural resources. Africa has become divided into an Islamic-dominated North, an African indigenous central belt, and is being encroached upon in the south by Western economic interests operating through South Africa. We now see the resurgence of border wars and internal conflicts characterized as low intensity warfare in various countries including Angola, Sudan, Sierra Leone, Rwanda, the Democratic Republic of the Congo. Much of this chaos is the consequence of covert security activities of the same Western nations who condemn Africans as backwards and savage. This mediaperpetrated propaganda has served well to keep African Americans from committing their loyalty to their historic motherland. BLACK CELEBRITIES: THE NEW NEGRO LEADERS In the collection of Garveys writings, PHILOSOPHY & OPINIONS, he provides a sketch of the evolution of black leadership from the time of enslavement until the early 1920s: In the Negro struggle to get somewhere every member of the race took a selfish course all his own. There was no group program or PAGE 121
THE ROAD TO POWER
group interest. The only cause that held us together as a people was RELIGION. During the days of slavery Religion was the only consolation of the Negro, and then it was given to him by his masters. Immediately after the Emancipation, when the Negro was thrown back upon his own resources, the illiterate race preacher took charge of us, and with the eye of selfishness he exploited the zeal of the religious. Our emotions were worked upon by our illiterate preacherleaders of the early days. The masses of us having found new employment for which we received pay, were able to contribute to the partial upkeep of our own church life, thus making it profitable for the preachers of our race to exploit us in the name of God, without giving us a program by which we could redeem ourselves. After the illiterate preacher-leader, came the illiterate race-politician who also had no program for the higher temporal development of the race. He, like the preacher, had his selfish plans of using and feeding upon the emotions of the people. These two illiterate parasites, who extracted all that was worth while from the people, traveled hand in hand until we reached the first mile stone of higher intelligence, then the illiterate preacher and politician had to give way to a more intelligent class, who, unfortunately, with only a few exceptions, scattered here and there, followed and are still following in the footsteps of the old preachers and politicians to plunder and exploit the masses, because they had no vision. 81 I have met no small number of African American elected officials and community leaders and largely come to the conclusion that they are still illiterate. They may have college degrees, may be lawyers who have passed the bar, and may have become associated with colleges and universitiesyet remain relatively ignorant in the manner in which Garvey described them. Too many of these politicians, when it comes to matters of resolving social problems, appear to not be aware of the broader implications of what Gunnar Myrdal called cumulative causation; that social problems are interrelated and require comprehensive resolutions. Why are these politicians so often oblivious to the deeper matters of social PAGE 122
theory? Partially because too much of their time is spent on getting elected and then on getting reelected. They have little time to study matters such as have been explored in the various issues of the Conscious Rasta Report. These politicians and the intellectuals who superceded them are often not too deep in their mental capabilities. Too many of them have been projected forth for our benefit as accommodating leaders by the media, philanthropically motivated groups and the Eastern Establishment. In the evolution of black leaders which Africans have had during the time of the Maafa (the Diaspora or Great SufferingKofi Addae), the plantation overseer served as the first leader. After the end of direct chattel enslavement, the illiterate preacher, of which Garvey spoke, was allowed to replace the overseer as the new black leader. After the preacher, beginning with Reconstruction, the Negro politician came to the fore as the new leader, organizing the preachers under himself. In the early part of this century, as a direct reaction to the rise of Garveyism, a select class of Negro intellectuals was elevated as a new class of leadership with the assistance of secret societies, Jewish philanthropists, elite universities, print media and the Military Intelligence Group. The latest development in this evolution is the ascendance, beginning in the civil rights era, of media celebrities as the current class of black leadership. If one were to judge which category of television program could be best regarded as providing the vehicle for the new black leaders and role models, one would have to recognize the impact of situation comedies. The mass appeal of television celebrities, such as Queen Latifah (a.k.a. Dana Jones), Martin Lawrence, Will Smith and Jaleel White, is directly related to the popularity of situation comedies that feature those performers. This was illustrated in an article that appeared in the Los Angeles Times business section, in May 1994: A new Burger King TV spot features three African Americans who have their photo snapped in a photo booth at a carnival. Even the unseen narrator for the spot is an African American celebrity. Dont look for this commercial on Seinfield. While the NBC hit comedy ranks near the top with general viewers, it rates among the very leastwatched of all shows by African Americans, says a new report by the PAGE 123
THE ROAD TO POWER
New York advertising agency BBDO Worldwide. Thats why Burger King has instead placed its ethnic TV spot on all of the top five most popular TV shows among black viewers: No. 1Living Single (FOX), No. 2Martin (FOX), No. 3Fresh Prince of Bel Air (NBC), No. 4Blossom (NBC) and No. 5Family Matters (ABC). Industry surveys have shown that [Blacks] tend to be heavy viewers of prime-time network TV. At the same time, however, the [BBDO] study pointed out that black and non-black teen-agers do watch many of the same shows. In fact, 70% of the same TV programs appear on the top 20 list of each group. But as teens get older, [BBDOs Doug] Alligood predicted, theyll unfortunately become more like their parents. 82 We note that a gross disproportion of black characters that do regularly appear on television are 1) most often caste in clownish and stereotypical roles on situation comedies, increasingly including engaging in sexual cross-dressing; 2) portrayed as criminal suspects in news programs, law enforcement or legal dramas, and reality-based crime shows; and 3) even when caste in more serious acting roles, they are culturally depicted as more like white actors in black skin. Yet, when challenged over their portrayal of blacks in television media, network executives deny that their policies are racist: While acknowledging that more could be done to increase cultural diversity in television, representatives of the four major television networks on Saturday denied charges by the Rev. Jesse Jackson that the networks practice racism in front of and behind the camera. Executives for ABC, NBC, CBS and Fox defended their policies during a conference at the Los Angeles Convention Center The symposium, called Whats Wrong With This Picture?: Organizing to Win Cultural Diversity in Television and Film, was held to explore a lack of minorities in positive roles on network television series and a significant absence of minorities and women among news anchors, on prime-time entertainment writing staffs and in key decision-making positions.
PAGE 124
Alex Allau, vice president of the ABC Television Network Group, noted that five of the networks 16 current situation comedies feature all-minority casts, and said the shows reflect positive family values. 83 Because we have so firmly seen black celebrities rise as an influential class within America, we recognize that situation comedies are not going to produce the type of leadership we need to move our people forward. As well, they will not put into the minds of our vulnerable youth the type of mindset and cultural esteem to adequately prepare them to compete as leaders in increasingly hostile global political and economic arenas. GANGSTA RAP: PLANNED CHAOS IN YOUTH MUSIC CULTURE As was detailed in my controversial 1997 Conscious Rasta Report RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER, the rapid ascendance of gangster stylings in rap music had quite an assist from both the entertainment media giants and with the support of a number of law enforcement agencies. Key to that particular analysis was our understanding of the role that major entertainment corporations played in elevating a number of dysfunctional characters to celebrity status as gangsta rappers, the majority of which, in my report, were veterans of the criminal justice system. As we earlier highlighted the significance of the Hegelian dialectic (thesis, anti-thesis, synthesis), we propose that it is applicable with regard to the effect that the elevation of gangsta rap has had on the national psyche. According to the dialectic, the thesis is that a wave of anti-socialism, often resulting in violent criminal behavior, is perceived to have become widely established within segments of urban youth culture. The anti-thesis is the reaction of various public figures, newsmedia, law enforcement agencies and members of the older generation that these youth are buck wild, out of control and a threat to the security and stability of the nation. A logical synthesis would then follow that the legal system would have to increasingly restrict certain civil rights in order to suppress this anarchy which has become associated with the gangsta rappers. Yet, behind the scenes weve documented that many of the very same forces that were PAGE 125
THE ROAD TO POWER
subsequently proposing restrictive solutions to this perceived crisis assisted the rise of gangsta rap. In particular the elevation of three particular acts, closely associated with violent lyrics, aroused our suspicion that the whole genre of gangsta rap was but fronting for national security agenda being forwarded through entertainment media. Those three acts, and notorious recordings associated with each, bear closer scrutiny. The first of these three acts of which I am speaking is the seminal West Coast group Niggahs Wit Attitudes (NWApolice jargon for young black males who are a particular thorn in the side of cops on the beat). NWA was vaulted into public attention upon release of their album Straight Outta Compton, which featured the underground hit F**k tha Police. Although the album and song received no radio airplay because of its raw lyrics, nonetheless it gained national attention when political figures and nationally elevated local activists forced it into the mass consciousness as news. Thus, while the entertainment value of the song was severely limited due to its vulgar lyrical content, it Largely due to constant became national news fodder because of a hostile promotion on urban beat radio political reaction. stations and a handful of A nearly identical situation cable networks, often-violent evolved over Ice-Ts recording of Cop Killer. recordings became The song, was recorded popularized and began to push over a heavy metal aside more progressive and soundtrack, a style which had virtually no appeal to positive lyrics from some of black youth, and thus was the earlier rappers. more appropriately targeted at a crossover, Thus, this media-perpetrated white suburban youth audience. These youths threat from gangsta rappers parents, upon hearing that
tagged a large swath of black and brown youth, along with a PAGE 126 smaller number of povertyprone whites, as a national security threat.
their teenagers were listening to these menacing gangsta rappers, threw a fit and demanded political attention be drawn to the song, which openly advocated murder of law enforcement officers. Eventually the label which produced the recording, Warner Brothers Music, was forced to drop Ice-T from its roster after a huge bru-ha-ha ensued, led by marginally notable figures such as Negro activist C. Delores Tucker and Tipper Gore, wife of the soon-to-be vice president. Even figures such as President George and Senate Majority leader Bob Dole raised an outcry over Cop Killer and the purported threat that this emerging gangsta rap genre posed for Americas law enforcement officers. Gangsta rap, along with the youth who listened to it, was being projected as a national security threat. The third recording to fit into this particular script was recorded by Snoop Doggy Dogg and Doctor Dre; the title track of the movie Deep Cover. Its lyrical hook, Hip hop, you dont stopCause its 187 on a undercover cop, again utilized police jargon (187 is radio code which many police agencies use to designate the crime of murder) to threaten the lives of U.S. law enforcement officers. We recognize that gangsta rap had existed before these three recordings but it had largely been relegated to an underground music scene. While it was underground it was only being listened to by small circles of urban youth. Martial thinking and organizing has always been best when kept underground. Largely due to constant promotion on urban beat radio stations and a handful of cable network, often-violent recordings became popularized and began to push aside more progressive and positive lyrics from some of the earlier rappers. Thus, this media-perpetrated threat from gangsta rappers tagged a large swath of black and brown youth, along with a smaller number of poverty-prone whites, as a national security threat. Even though upper class white youth had been long involved in various destructive music styles centered around anarchy, devil worship, drug culture and other forms of social deviance, they were not labeled the threat to Americas security in the same manner as those who were associated with gangsta rap. Gangsta rap thus has served as a serious form of antiblack propaganda and the very black youth that embrace it most have become advocates for their own repression.
PAGE 127
THE ROAD TO POWER
So we were presented with three acts, who eventually became three of gangsta raps biggest celebrities and new leaders, who debuted with three recordings that all advocated murder and violence against police. Eventually, through research that was included in RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER, I was able to link all three acts indirectly to the national security establishment. Ice-T, who soon became a notable film star, had his career profile significantly elevated in the movie Ricochet. The movie was produced by Silver Screen Partners, a Denver-based production company which, according to research revealed by radio investigative reporter Dave Emory on his One Step Beyond program, included on its board of directors George Bush Jr., one of the three sons of the ex-CIA director. NWA was reportedly founded by an ex-dope seller from South Central Los Angeles, Eazy E (Eric Wright, whose murder was detailed in one of our earlier research reports, AN INQUIRY INTO THE DEATH OF EAZY E). One of the significant events of Eazy Es life was his having been targeted in a suspicious bombing plot which also involved L.A.s First A.M.E. Church, the FBI and a group of Fourth Reich Nazi skinheads who were eventually revealed to have been under the direction of an FBI agent provocateur. Lastly, Snoop and Dre were members of the L.A.-based record label Death Row, which had numerous ties to the national security establishment along with organized crime. According to extensive research put forth in RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER, Death Row Records was linked through its attorney/manager David Kenner to Lawrence Longo (whose daughter Gina was the first white artist signed to Death Row Records). Longo was then deputy district attorney for Los Angeles D.A. Gil Garcetti, himself linked to continued FBI persecution of Black Panther leader Geronimo ji Jaga Pratt. These hidden links provide a certain case of strange bedfellows for all of these so-called thug rappers. They were really actors in a governmentsupplied script. 84 The research put forth in that explosive edition of the Conscious Rasta Report has been confirmed by a mound of confirmatory data which I have collected in the year and a half which followed publication. I have always harbored intentions to rewrite the book, as many subsequent events
PAGE 128
have made the story even more compelling. Suffice to say, the hip hop conspiracy is a complex cabal involving many characters, ranging from government agencies and law enforcement, bodyguard/assassins, hotshot music executives and media giants, to a host of dysfunctional and criminally-oriented young black celebrities. The role of the entertainment media in engineering this chaotic social agenda cannot be underplayed. The Los Angeles Times had in 1994 played up the whole controversy involving media conglomerate Time Warner and other companies roles in elevating gangsta rap to national attention: When William Bennett demanded last week on national TV that Time Warner stop trafficking in violent, degrading music, the former drug czar rattled off lyrics from a 1989 Geto Boys song called The Mind of a Lunatic to drive his point home. [Geto Boys founder Scarface a.k.a. Brad Jordon was himself confined to a mental hospital as a teenagerConscious Rasta] The lyrics begin, Lookin through her window shes nakedso Im thinking rape, then describe the womans murder. The only problem with Bennetts accusation: Time Warner does not put out the record. The Geto Boys music is distributed by British conglomerate Thorn-EMI, which also releases albums by controversial rappers Ice-T, Paris, and Da Lench Mob, each of whom were driven from Time Warner following disputes over violent and sexually explicit lyrics. Even if Time Warner dropped every controversial artist on its roster tomorrow morning, however, those acts almost certainly would make their way back onto the pop charts after being snatched up by competing record companies. With the accompanying publicity, those acts might even sell a few more records. 85 For more devastating revelations on the complex network behind many of the top gangsta rappers as well as other hip hop superstars, please refer to the June 1997 Conscious Rasta Report entitled RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER. The connections go far, far beyond what has
PAGE 129
THE ROAD TO POWER
been herein described, ultimately to include: organized crime, national security agencies, law enforcement, fascist groups, international criminal banking networks, behavioral research universities and numerous celebrities. The conclusion reached in that book was that the plot was ultimately driven by U.S. national security and population policies. Let me present one more example, which more closely links the entertainment industry with the criminalization of urban youth. The Los Angeles Times provided the following critical link between one television drama and gangsta propaganda: With a little less luck, T. Rodgers would be in jail right now, instead of producing a new reality-based TV show about life behind bars. His rsum could be a miniseries itself: pimp, crack dealer, gangbanger, a founding father of South-Central Los Angeles notorious Bloods. But today Rodgers is behind the cameraa tribute both to his moxie and to Hollywoods long-running fascination with the criminal mind. This job description was written for me, said the jowly, sad-eyed Rodgers, whose brother is locked up for murder. This is my life experience thats talking. The series [Behind Bars]an occasionally riveting, sometimes hokey mix of documentary and dramatizationdoes seem tailormade for Rodgers, who delivered flamboyant commentaries on Foxs short-lived newsmagazine Front Page and served as a consultant on the controversial gang movie Colors. Its entertainment and its ratings and its money, but I would certainly hope that we can affect peoples lives, too, said Beth Humphreys, a segment producer and research director who learned the ropes working for Rescue 911. I think reality TV has a responsibility to educate, to find something redeemable. 86 The recurrent name of the Fox Television Network as promoting some of the most influential and often degrading programs looms large in our expos of media manipulation of culture. We had earlier mentioned two of Foxs most successful situation comedies starring African Americans, Martin and Living Single; the former based on Martin Lawrences
PAGE 130
unrestrained shenanigans and the latter providing an enticing model for a perpetually childless village. Perhaps we would be best to emphasize to our youth that they pattern their lives after characters they encounter in books rather than randomly drawn from within the entertainment media. The Malcolm X who one knows from reading Malcolm X Speaks is really quite different than the same individual portrayed in Spike Lees theatrical rendering. With books we can be selective of the influences that we would wish our youth to emulate. Choose biographies of creative and resourceful historical figures as role models for your children; the alternative might be a doofless seven-foot-tall talking canary or some gothic sorcerers from a psychotic Disney cartoon. THE CONDITIONED REFLEX: INPUTTING NEW BEHAVIORAL MODES We had earlier mentioned the research into conditioned reflex that was advanced by the Russian behavioral scientist Igor Pavlov. Citing the work of Pavlov, Aldous Huxley writes: Psychological stresses can be produced in many ways. Dogs become disturbed when stimuli are unusually strong; when the interval between a stimulus and the customary response is unduly prolonged and the animal is left in a state of suspense; when the brain is confused by stimuli that run counter to what the dog has learned to expect; when stimuli make no sense within the victims established frame of reference. Furthermore, it has been found that the deliberate induction of fear, rage or anxiety markedly heightens the dogs suggestibility. If these emotions are kept at a high pitch of intensity for a long enough time, the brain goes on strike. When this happens, new behavior patterns may be installed with the greatest of ease. 87 Perhaps we can now begin to understand the various stress-producing avenues that make us more vulnerable to the imposition of new behavioral patterns. We were, throughout the 1960s and early 1970s, fed an increasing diet of televised turbulence. Evening news daily projected images of the Vietnam War, urban uprisings, radicalized suburban youth PAGE 131
THE ROAD TO POWER
on campuses, and desperation in the ghettos. After viewing all that chaos during the evening meal, millions of Americans, their bellies stuffed from national opulence, parked in front of the national pastime and relished in the safety of trite dramas and situation comedies. The masses sat contented for hours a day, soaking up their own commercialized fantasies, which contrasted with the earlier broadcasts of chaos and misery. But later, after shifting cultural patterns had accustomed the masses to televisions virtual reality, crime and anxiety quietly crept back into prominence with unrestricted intensity; an anticipated consequence was that the situation comedies would mutate to rebalance the heightened excesses of violence. Neal Gabler is perhaps best known as author of AN EMPIRE OF THEIR OWN: HOW THE JEWS INVENTED HOLLYWOOD, an expos of the role of Eastern European Ashkenazis in developing the film and entertainment industry as part of their desire for hegemony over mass media in the U.S. and throughout the globe. The Los Angeles Times recently reviewed his latest contribution, published in late 1998, LIFE THE MOVIE: HOW ENTERTAINMENT CONQUERED REALITY. Within the pages of his new insightful new book, which I suggest we should all put in our libraries, Gabler puts forth evidence to confirm his observation that, within contemporary American pop culture, the majority of the public have actually submitted their own real lives to a virtual reality, which was sold to them through various entertainment media. This concept is absolutely in sync with the hypothesis that I put forward in RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER; that of planned chaos in youth music culture. This theory is certainly nothing new that I nor Neal Gabler developed as original; such precepts have been put forth throughout the course of this past century. Within the Times extensive review a number of impressive observations were articulated, several of which are absolutely necessary for our analysis. They include, in brief: The prevalence of entertainment in society has turned life into a movie and all of us into players At first whiff, you might think Gabler, 48, is another in a long line of windbags huffing and puffing PAGE 132
about the evils of American pop culture. True, his books title certainly doesnt sound like a compliment to a nation that regards Entertainment Tonight and Extra as news shows. And true, his book argues that the entertainment bug has spread like an Ebola virus through American culture, causing citizens to surrender their authentic selves for phony cinematic ones. Its one thing to say that life is like a movie, Gabler says. But Im not saying that. Im saying weve crossed a thresholdthat life is a movie and were all to greater or lesser extent performance artists in and an audience for this ongoing show. 88 The Times article extensively excerpts from the authors interview with Gabler. His clarity on how many of us have submitted our individual personalities to movie and television characterizations appears so clear, so accurate that this stands as one of those Aha! moments of profundity that we infrequently encounter. As it is made clear in the article, Gabler is not someone who is repulsed by Hollywood or the entertainment industry. To the contrary, Gabler declares Im down there. I love the Lewinsky scandal. I heard the Tripp tapes, I read the Starr report. To me, its entertainment and its better than anything at the movies. What becomes so clear in this article is that entertainment media, news and chaotic social phenomena have all become blended into one tacky block of entertainment programming and as a consequence, the public is yielding its individuality as well as its intellect to those who produce this stuff. The L.A. Times continues: In spite of his hesitation to stomp on our entertainment culture, Gabler doesnt waste time in challenging its excesses. The problem with an entertainment-based culture is that everything that is not public spectaclelike appeals to ideas, reason and logicgets relegated to the distant sidelines, Gabler says. One need only realize that the extensive coverage of everything from O.J. Simpson to the Clinton sex scandal leaves less time for serious issues We live in a culture where everything gets converted to entertainment, he continued. Even railing against entertainment inevitably gets converted into entertainment. You cant stop it. It takes over PAGE 133
THE ROAD TO POWER
everything. And if it doesnt get converted into entertainment, then nobody listens. That last sentence is absolutely stunning: if it doesnt get converted into entertainment, then nobody listens. To provide a direct confirmation for that statement I have frequently referred to the 1977 Oscar-winning movie Network, which starred William Holden and Faye Dunaway. That movie so clearly anticipated what modern television has become in the era of Jerry Springer and unlimited interpretations of The Worlds Most Shocking Videos. Watching so much TV has left the public addicted to absurdity. A final theme from the Times review of LIFE THE MOVIE is that of the submission of individual morals and values to the seduction of entertainment media. The author writes: If entertainment pleases the senses as opposed to the intellect, whats wrong with a life devoted to the pursuit of those sensual pleasures? Gabler asks. This is a tacit advocacy for the type of senses-based hedonism and narcissism that has become so destructive to social responsibility and the national spirit. What hes asking is Whats wrong with getting high, sexual promiscuity, abdication of familial responsibilities and getting ones own at the expense of the greater community? According to this analyst, one of the consequences is that such selfish indulgence has turned African Americans, who are disproportionately addicted to TVs virtuality, into a nation of lazy and self-absorbed couch potatoes who are, ever more consistently as a group, losers within the various arenas of human competition. I put forth that some of us, who are not couch potatoes, are organizing toward the goal of making bold and deliberate actions to bring our group self-interests forward into a new African Global Order. If Gabler is correct in his analysis, and I believe he has qualified himself as a media critic and social scientist, then we are going to have to put forth our solutions within various forms of entertainment. For my own purposes this has been demonstrated in the past few years of my advancement as the Hip Hop Scholar and the effect of our Seventh Millenium Academy of Consciousness program on the activities of progressive rappers and their audience. As this strategy evolves, this will require either the capture of PAGE 134
significant mass media resources already in existence, or the systematic creation of such resources. THE MEDIAS ROLE IN CREATING A CULTURE OF SELFDESTRUCTION We should not be ignorant as to how the cultural revolution which took place within entertainment media reshaped the behaviors of the mass of viewers most committed to this virtual reality. The media cannot solely be blamed for the violence and crime that overtook large segments of the urban community during the 1980s and 1990s. Serious sociological trends contributed to large numbers of young men and women being committed to the criminal justice industrial complex. But entertainment media did add fuel to those desires and behaviors, which a youth culture, bent on consumption, individualism and expediency, took on as personal mantra. These newly-input patterns of thought, desire and behavior then became the vehicles by which a significant proportion of the black communitys youth was captured by the prison industry. All along, media executives have loudly denied that they were major contributors to the culture of violence that overtook America during recent decades. Many political leaders, taking their cues from their fat corporate sponsors to whom they were also dependent for publicity, also excused the media from any significant role in this shift. They variously blamed illegal drug usage, unwed mothers and deadbeat dads, welfare dependency, failed schools, failure of Christian ethics and a plethora of moral factors for this shift to a law enforcement-based state. In certain ways all of those trends were contributors. But if it were not for the role of mass media in the theft of our individual and community identities, we could have had appropriate responses to each social challenge and we wouldnt be in such a sorry condition today. Over the course of this shift, or some might say, return to a violent culture reminiscent of the founding of America, key indicators were always there which would have let us know what kind of social chaos was coming down. But, as Gabler points out, our focus was not on ideas, reason and logicwe only wanted to be entertained. Let us examine just a tiny bit PAGE 135
THE ROAD TO POWER
of those revelations, within the news media, which warned us what was coming down: TV Violence Rises 41% Over Past 2 Years [1992-94], Study ShowsDespite self-proclaimed efforts by the television industry to lessen violence amid threats by federal legislators, TV violence actually increased by 41% over the past two years, according to a study released Friday by a non-profit research organization. The Center for Media and Public Affairs said it counted 2,605 violent acts during the first Thursday in April this year on 10 broadcast and cable channels, up from 1,846 violent scenes from a similar study done on the same day in 1992. Included were news programs, music videos, cartoons, toy commercials and promos for upcoming movies and series, along with prime-time entertainment, which has drawn the most fire from government officials who claim that television violence may be contributing to the rise of violence in society. 89 TV Violence Up in Prime Time, [1998] Study FindsIn a finding sure to heighten concern from Congress and the public, the level of violent content in prime-time TV programming has increased over the last three years, according to a major study that will be released today. Researchers from four universities report that the number of primetime programs containing violence on the broadcast networks rose by 14%to two of every three showsfrom 1994 to 1997, while those on basic cable climbed 10%, to more than three of every five programs. The glamorizing of violence was a key issue for the researchers Across the three years of the study, nearly 40% of the violent incidents on television were initiated by good characters who were likely to be perceived as attractive role models. The long-term negative effects of violence were portrayed in only 15% of programs over the three years, the study said. 90 Violence, Drugs and ChessFresh isnt. Glibly shocking, it would like you to think it deals with the hard realities of urban life, but in fact it uses its patina of social consciousness as a come-on for the most conventional kind of violent commercial filmmaking. [E]arly on the uncomfortable sense that things are being artificially PAGE 136
over-amped is present. That artificiality soon takes permanent hold when a calculated-to-shock act of random violence turns Freshs world around and motivates him to attempt a plan of such complexity that it takes the rest of the picture to work itself out As Freshs plan unfolds, the films attempts at realism are revealed as no more than jive-talking window dressing. Like any exploitation film, Fresh turns out to want nothing more than to titillate and make us gasp, and everything authentic in the film is sacrificed toward that end. As violent scene follows violent scene, it is possible to notice how phony even the films painstakingly constructed macho dialogue starts to sound. And Freshs willingness to use legitimate social problems as nothing more than an excuse for cheap thrills gets increasingly offputtingaudiences will want to be treated with more respect. 91 Frequency of Drugs in Films, Music StudiedThe passionate debate over how kids are influenced by popular culture shifted from violence to drugs Wednesday, as the White House released a new study detailing how frequently drugs and other dangerous substances show up in movies and music. Nearly all of the 200 most popular movies rented in 1996 and 1997 included the appearance of alcohol, tobacco or illegal drugs, Stanford University researchers found. Researchers singled out rap music for particular criticism, saying that 63% of all songs refer to illicit We have witnessed films drugs About 98% of all a long included some depiction of drinking, smoking or drug use. Alcohol evolution of leaders for and tobacco appeared in more than 90% of the films and illicit drugs blacks within America. Those in 22%, the study foundco-researcher Peter G. Christenson of Lewis and Clark College in Portland, Ore., said that denying beginning of who led us at the possible links between what children hear and how they act is just silly. 92
CONCLUSION
our holocaust within the U.S., the plantation overseers, Its not difficult to come to assume that most people dont demand much yielded to the illiterate respect from the mass media anymore; the lurid behavior of the media surrounding the Clinton sexpreachers who,to confirm ceded scandal would seem in turn that assumption. In so far as the role the entertainment media plays in to that Negro politicianonly elevating dysfunctional character models and cultural leaders for black to see media designated intellectuals surpass them all. PAGE 137 We have now arrived at the era of the entertainment celebrity as new black leader.
THE ROAD TO POWER
youth, we have documented a long evolution of such negative manipulation. We have witnessed a long evolution of leaders for blacks within America. Those who led us at the beginning of our holocaust within the U.S., the plantation overseers, yielded to the illiterate preachers who, in turn ceded to the Negro politicianonly to see media designated intellectuals surpass them all. We have now arrived at the era of the entertainment celebrity as new black leader. Who might be some We have to ask the question as to where our youth of these new leaders? are to get their models for the characters traits that A few of them are famous for a they would emulate? From television, the movies or mix of sports-related from video games? No! Please, take your youth to and absorb them within the life accomplishments and socio- the library of some of our noblest ancestors, experiences pathological achievements. heroes and she-roes. Competing for supremacy from within this group are such personalities as O.J. Simpson, Dennis Rodman, Mike Tyson and, for a brief moment, Latrell Sprewell. A number of the new leaders are television comedy stars. Most notably this includes the four Wayans brothers (how could so many misguided individuals have emerged from one womans womb? Papa must have really whipped some vicious ass!) but also includes such deviant personalities as Eddie Murphy, Martin Lawrence, Chris Rock and other raunchy comics. There are a number of new female celebrity leaders, which also lend us toward a pessimistic viewpoint. While Hollywood has held the dysfunctional Ms. Whoopi Goldberg up for a number of years as a prominent figure, recently there have been added a number of black women who exhibit an air of what I have termed gender ambiguitya cross of sexual identity. Most notably among these includetalk show host Oprah Winfrey, rapper-turned-actress Latifah (formerly portrayed as a PAGE 138
queen, but Set It Off?queens dont behave like that!) and hip hop celebr Missy Elliott. But there are other female celebrities whose image is far from that of same gender loving, yet just as damaging to the psyche of childbearing-age women. The ascendance of bitches, hos, hootchies, tricks and hood-rats as pop characters has become quite scandalous. Two artists, known as Foxy Brown and Lil Kim, certainly lead this pack, though the field is growing rather crowded. Even within this group, there are indications that bisexuality is becoming more acceptable and they are ushering growing numbers of childbearing-age women into degenerate behaviors. Like formerly-a-queen Latifah, increasingly young black women are negotiating away the last vestiges of their African identity for lucrative roles in Hollywoods ongoing debasement of childbearing-age black women. Yet, toward resolving this trend, without our having access to mass media ourselves it is hard to reach sufficient numbers of youth in order to convey to them the serious long-term consequences of such misbehaviors. Fortunately, within limited fields, more positive role models have become elevated to national attention. Two hip hop artists which come immediately to mind are Erykah Badu and Lauryn Hill. These two magnificent young African women have had tremendous impact on the women of their generation and there have been a number of other positive role models of lesser renown. Likewise, two bold young men, Chuck D and KRS-1 have ascended to give young men valuable role models. We salute all bold young women and men who come forth in a style that is a compliment to their ancestral inheritance as dignified Africans. In summary, if we had the luxury of having Malcolm X with us at this time, certainly he would have been able to alert the masses as to a grand manipulation that is going on in the media. The long history of Blacks and Hollywood has had its positive moments, without a doubt, but in recent decades it has become all too obvious that there is a terrible crisis for the African identity in America. One cannot help but be reminded of an earlier period not only in America but in central Europe during the years leading up to the second world war, when certain undesirable groups were
PAGE 139
THE ROAD TO POWER
selectively propagandized against as less than human and unworthy of respect as a culture. For me it has become all too obvious that the current relationship between Blacks and Hollywood has set us up for selective treatment by a hostile nation with a long, nasty record of genocide. The solution to this dilemma is One cannot help but be only too obvious: Africans must disengage from the media reminded of an earlier relationships that are now in period not only in America place and begin to construct various mechanisms for but in central Europe communicating to the masses of during the years leading up this country and the world a more uplifting and honest image to the second world war, of our people. We need to take when certain undesirable advantage of every new groups were selectively communications technology that emerges and make sure that it propagandized against as only is applied toward positive less than human and reinforcement of the African image. With the current rapid unworthy of respect as a developments in the emerging culture. For me it has information technologies, led by the phenomenal growth in the become all too obvious Internet, there is a small window that the current of opportunity that we should relationship between seize with immediacy. I remind the reader of the easy Blacks and Hollywood has accessibility of FM radio set us up for selective positions during the early 1970s; getting on FM then was quite treatment by a hostile easy. Today it is quite a nation with a long, nasty different story. Securing and operating a major FM radio record of genocide.
PAGE 140
station in a major market today requires tens of millions of dollars in operating expenses. I fluctuate between optimism that we can make good use of these new technological developments and pessimism over the bizarre behavior of Blacks of talent and economic means who dont seem to be too eager to make independent moves. I frequently listen to the conversations of our community members as they take place over the airwaves and on various television programs. Witnessing the infrequency of intelligent dialog within these black community forums has forced us to attempt a bold and lasting correction. We submit to our obligation to come forward at this time with bold new strategies for uplifting the African identity by assembling our own mass media. History will not judge us by how much money a few African American celebrities made during this time. History will remember the methods by which we secured our communities, educated our younger generations and propelled ourselves into the future. As I close this chapter I am reminded of the instructions of Marcus Mosiah Garvey, when demanded of his people: Rise up you mighty Nation. You can accomplish what you will.
PAGE 141
THE ROAD TO POWER
666, THE INTERNET & THE RISE OF THE ANTICHRIST

THAT THING YOU DOIT AINT MY OWN In this chapter I relate a fantastic account of how I got an opportunity to take an inside look of one of the nations most influential Internet-based media operations. I will further describe what I witnessed during that experience, which could be regarded as having glimpsed the foundation of the Anti-Christs vehicle for world domination. Lastly, I have turned this experience into a wonderfully empowering enlightenment that will benefit our entire community. We begin by recognizing that such a notion of an omnipresent evil force as The Anti-Christ is among the ideologies inherited from the long period of cultural, intellectual and spiritual domination by the Western world (Euro-America). While recognizing that we do not share sympathy with many of those values which have been elevated by this decadent society, we do acknowledge that as long as others believe in the things that they do, and are prepared to act decisively according to their faith, we must prepare for any consequence to us from their actions. Thus, if others believe in invisible deities, it serves our best interests to comprehend their beliefs and defend ourselves from any undesired experience that would follow from their belief-motivated actions. As the last 2000 years of world history has repeatedly demonstrated, the impact of European religious beliefs on non-whites can be absolutely devastatingeven genocidal. The Internet has come firmly into existence. An idea that was developed for the use of the military establishment over two decades ago has now evolved to become one of the dominant avenues of mass communication for an increasing number of people in the developed nations. It has been said that 40% of Americans are now using the Internet and that this will increase to 90% within the next 3 to 5 years. As current trends are indicating, within the next few years youll likely be on the Internet
PAGE 142
throughout the day: at home, in transport, at work, etc.; it will be your principle interface with the world outside your momentary location. Combined with the growth in microwave broadcasting, it will also allow many of us to be productive from virtually any location. The Conscious Rasta has been into computer-based technology for some time. I believe that I was among the first people that I know who was using a personal computer for a practical purpose. I have grown to perceive this communications platform called the Internet as a very valuable tool but, as a side consequence, Big Brotherthat archetypal figure of omnipresence and doom-ination, has become real and very well defined. Beyond the controlling nature of Big Brother, the rise of The Anti-Christ has now come into focus as another even more macabre possibility. Who do you put at the top of your list of real or potential oppressors? Big Brother, Hitler, the government, the Man? Some people have said, and continue to say that the white man is the Devil and they have put forth sometimes-reasonable arguments for having concluded as much. Elijah Muhammad, founder of the Nation of Islam, created a whole cultural and religious movement based in large part on organizing people around such simple themes. As our previous investigations of the techniques of religious cult programmers has determined, there is a significant value in projecting a powerful common enemy in the minds of potential converts. Let me make a confession right now: I do not believe in invisible deities. I believe in visible deities. Because of the free will of humans, one can deify anything one wants. You could, for example, deify a tree in Malaysia. But if you are living in Brazil and your god is a tree in Malaysia it requires that you pray to, what for you is, an invisible deity while Brazil itself has some amazing trees. I believe that we should instead elevate those things before us that are worthy of deification: our communitys children, human relationships, a natural order and good works. In Africa this deification of the practical is regarded as animismthe belief that there is divinity in life. According to the African spirituality of animism (voodun), all things contain this Life potential and the veil between material and spiritual worlds is permeable. PAGE 143
THE ROAD TO POWER
The Europeans have had us thinking that animism was worshipping animalstheyve lied about other things related to spirituality and religion. THE TEMPTATION OF THE CONSCIOUS RASTA? I received an invitation in December 1998 from the producer of an Internet-based broadcast network 88 HIP HOP.com for me to participate on a panel discussion on the subject of the New World Order. I was all too happy to participate as the popularity of my book RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER had brought my research to a huge number of urban youth and I was eager to expand upon that critical support base. I anticipated that there could be perhaps hundreds of thousands of young people who might have the opportunity to tune into such a broadcast. The program met all my expectations. On the panel with myself were the hosts Hakim and Tuffy, along with other notable East coast cultural icons including Sister Asia, TC Islam and a young Euro-American named of Richard Metzger, who had stated that he needed to exit the program after the first hour of the two hour broadcast. Eventually Metzger decided to stick around to the end of the program because the conversation just was so hot that he couldnt get away. Early on, it seems that everybody on the panel got terribly upset with me as I put forth that hidden mind controllers had planted their manipulations deep into hip hop video culture and were using it to install destructive behavioral patterns within the lives of many urban youth. After an initial wave of heated protest against this idea, by the end of the program I had so impressed the panel with the depths of my hip hop conspiracy research that virtually all of them wanted to hook up with the Conscious Rasta at the first available opportunity. Among the first to have back gotten in contact was Richard Metzger, who invited me to do a similar interview on his Internet broadcast program on PSEUDO.COM the following week. On Metzgers show we had a deep discussion about a number of conspiratorial subjects and hit upon a significant ideological synchronicity on nearly all topics. One notable area of my dialogue, to which he took exception, was my insistence that members within a powerful secretive PAGE 144
society known as Qabalists were behind much of the manipulation of urban youth through the entertainment media. Metzger dismissed this as sounding like anti-Jewish rhetoric. Because I always strive to speak very accurately when participating in media interviews, and almost never talk about Jews as distinct from other Europeans, I thought this reaction puzzling. I long ago concluded that such dialogues directed against whole ethnic groups are not often tactically useful because they are too vague and thus misleading. (The White Man is responsiblewhich one? There are an awful lot of white men out there!) If a person is guilty of an offense, name that person and their crime and perhaps then you can snatch the opportunity to redress your grievance. Members of virtually every religion on this planet have injured African people. It isnt necessarily the religion; it is the actions of individuals or groups of individuals that we must neutralize. If necessary this requires neutralizing the offending group of individuals. After our PSEUDO.COM discussion, Metzger invited me to stop by and meet with him the next time I was in New York in order to talk about my possible participation in a television program similar to the bizarre phenomena-themed STRANGE UNIVERSE, for which I had done a couple of segments. His company was negotiating to place their production on a British channel, along with cable syndication. It just so happened that I was scheduled to lecture in New York that following week and we arranged to meet. We rendezvoused at an off-Broadway based new technology zone which has become known as Silicon Alley, an East Coast version of Californias influential computer technology region Silicon Valley. I toured the office and was impressed at a broad array of workstations, each topped with as many as three large computer monitors, and a bunch of energetic and productive-looking 20-somethingish youth were staffing the operation. I knew that I was in a room full of heavy hitters within the emerging information technology industry. I was soon to find out that many of Americas top corporations do their work at RazorFish, whose headquarters I had been invited to tour.
PAGE 145
THE ROAD TO POWER
After spending some time discussing their operation, Richard Metzger gave me a package of material related to his business background. Examining the information until 2:00 am that night with a fellow researcher, I came to conclude that I had been drawn into a parallel of the parable of the Temptation of Christ. According to my rational, the bible would be best viewed as a collection of myth, fable and allegory and thus the stories can only become real when we live real experiences, which have been similarly described within the text. According to the biblical fable of the Temptation of Christ, Jesus went into isolation in the wilderness for 40 days and nights, meditated, fasted, and experienced the ultimate rite-of-passage into enlightenment. But that old trickster The Devil came to pay him a visit and subsequently offered the whole of the material world to Jesus, in exchange for his loyalty, who promptly refused. I have for some time in my lectures talked about some of the most powerful occultists in the Western world over the last century, which include Anton LaVey, Aleister Crowley, Manly Palmer Hall, Israel Regardie, along with others. We have analyzed the activities of secret societies extensively, including the Qabalists, Rosecrucians, Freemasons, Skull and Bones, the Boul, etc. as they socially engineer the masses of largely unaware people away from their inherent humanity toward various modes of spiritual, intellectual, political and economic enslavement. This person I was meeting with was one of the most knowledgeable students of those secret societies and occultists that I could ever imagine, yet he looked all too young, too normalat least as normal as a New Yorker living in the Soho district could be expected to look. One can never anticipate how people of power and influence look. Many people tell me that I appear very different from what theyve imagined after hearing my voice only. What can someone who calls himself a warlock be expected to look like anyway? One particularly interesting magazine SILICON ALLEY REPORTER, which featured Richard Metzger, portrayed him as a cigarette-smoking devil, in the midst of a pentagram surrounded by candles, with devils horns on his headthe cover story entitled Richard Metzger: DisInformations Little Devil. Obviously in this portrait he is being PAGE 146
portrayed as The DevilMr. 666 Himself. Eventually, I came to conclude that there are people who consider themselves to be a living manifestation of The Anti-Christ and that the platform of the Internet is, for them, an ideal vehicle for world domination. A GLIMPSE INTO DISINFORMATIONS OPERATION All throughout the aforementioned edition of the SILICON ALLEY REPORTER (March 1998 issue) were images of devils and demons as well as other gothic themes. This particular issue had a number of articles all seemingly dedicated to various aspects of western decadence, with articles variously entitled Bomb Making 101, Somewhat Safe Sex (porn on the Internet), Experienced Are You? (psychedelic drugs and the web), White Noise (online hate speech), and more. The various stories within this particular magazine were particularly complimentary to the cover promotion of DisInformations Richard Metzger as an agent for the Devil. Before going further into this and other of DisInformations ideological positions, it is necessary to delve into the background of Disinfo.com and comprehend how it came to become one of the most widely-visited counter-culture Internet sites. The following excerpt is from an interview with Metzger which appeared in an article entitled Pranksters: or How an Occult Anarchist Got Corporate America to Invest $1,000,000 Promoting Complete DisInformation: THE GREAT INTERNET SWINDLE You started off with all the big connectionsOliver Stone, and the huge media conglomerate TCI. And now youre pretty much on your own. What happened? Richard Metzger: The executives at TCI had no idea what we were up to with DisInformationNone. Whenever anyone from TCI would ask me what it was all about, Id say Er um Its like The X-Files. Theyd pat me on the head and move on. We were in development for about a year with the TCI partner, A.N.D. Interactive in Los Angeles. TCI had a very laissez-faire attitude
PAGE 147
THE ROAD TO POWER
towards A.N.D. until they realized like most of the big media companies realized last year that they were pissing their money down a black hole called the World Wide Web. The bean counters stepped in and said Partys over. They closed the company and fired everybody except us and some people working on a videogame that Steven Spielberg and Jeffrey Katzenberg at Dreamworks were interested in. They kept us because A.N.D. had given a $150,000 check the week before to Netscape to get DisInformation on the NetSearch page with HotBot, Yahoo! and Alta Vista. And we were just three weeks away from launching the site. So TCI decided to give us a 90-day trial period to see how the public would respond. They still had no idea what it was all about. They just didnt want to see all that money wasted. 93 Later in the same article Metzger explains how, when TCI finally noticed the controversial nature of the content of the DisInformation web site, they freaked out and immediately sought to pull the plug on his operation. This is a fantastic tale: Within a week of the launch, we were getting about 11,000 or so visitors a day thats absolute box-office boffo in Internet terms. The site was on CNN, MSNBC, the Sci-Fi Channel, and in about 50 newspapers and magazines. We got all of the Cool Site of the Day stuff My strategy was to make it as controversial as possible and grab media attention straight off the bat. I figured that if it was a hit, wed be safe. I mean, this thing was on the Netscape page at the cost of $25,000 a month! Surely no one has ever gotten one of the largest media oligarchies in the world to bankroll a project like this one before! It doesn't hint at anything. Its a fucking cookbook for subversion, revolutionary politics, anti-Christian sentiments and black magick. How much more hardcore could I possibly make it? But this stuff is exactly what people are looking for on the Web. Our traffic was huge. I figured that since they were capitalists, as long as we brought in an audience, wed be cool.
PAGE 148
Then I got a call from TCI. The guy said that DisInformation had way exceeded his performance criteria. The 90-day trial period was lifted. We would be funded at least into 1998. We barely got the champagne bottle open. The following Monday, the same TCI guy calls me again Richard, are you sitting down? Malone [infamous conservative CEO of TCI] saw the site. Hes not very happy. Apparently homeboy hit the fucking roof, screaming What is this anarchist crap?!! when he realized what his stockholders had paid for. Cut to the chase they were pulling the funding in 30 days unless they could sell it. 94 Metzger goes on to explain in the interview how he ended up convincing the big media corporation into giving away their million-dollar investment because he had inadvertently delayed signing away the DisInformation copyright to TCI. Additionally, he proposed to the corporate jocks that certain journalistic circles would find it quite interesting how a bunch of occult anarchists had convinced such a conservative one of their members to bankroll such subversion. As related by Metzger, it was really a surprising coup de etat; turning the tables on the corporate vampires, who are used to sticking it to the little guy and not the reverse. Eventually the newly orphaned company was picked up, and given a virtual free ride, by the New York based Internet production agency Razorfish, whose headquarters I was being given a tour of. I must say that I was impressed with the operation I saw. I have over the course of the past few months been quite attracted to the idea of plunging fully into the concept of an Internet-based broadcasting network. Having been interviewed on two different such net broadcasts I definitely appreciate the potential of reaching as many as a million or more web surfers over such a medium. Looking closely at the various technological trends that are involved, I can envision a time within the next few years when the vast majority of the public is connected to the world via this new information technology. For the purposes of forward our vision of a new African Global Order, the propaganda value of managing such a widely accessible information network is incredibly valuable. But, lets return again to the issue of my encounter with Richard Metzger, of
PAGE 149
THE ROAD TO POWER
DisInformation.com, his fascination with the occult and how I have come to believe that the Internet is serving as a vehicle for world domination by cabalistic forces. THE DEVIL AND DISINFORMATION In the extensive press kit given me by Metzger during my tour of Razorfishs headquarters were a number of news releases, articles and interviews that provide an eye-opening insight into a mindset that few of us are aware of. While the material is extensive, and in this forum I dont have the luxury of sharing every insight on the mass of shocking research on the subject that I have amassed, there are several key components upon which I must elaborate. In the following excerpt, Metzger and his DisInfo partner, British attorney Gary Baddeley, are being interviewed by Steve Wilson for the Silicon Alley Reporter: Baddeley: Well, we are in the final stages of negotiating a deal with Razorfish. Weve pretty much agreed on everything at this point, where we would move into their officesand they would provide us with all kinds of office facilities, an office manager, high speed data access This year Im starting an Internet business. And Richard clearly knows how to write, um Metzger: Incendiary tracts Its pretty much mainstream when you come right down to it. This kind of stuff was so marginal pre-Net, pre-X-Files, even. This is what people want to find on the Net. It used to be SO out there, and now its only so out there. Somebody can spend 20 years researching some obscure, arcane occult thing and put it on a Website an intelligent person could be the beneficiary of that two decades of research in a matter of a few hours. Which definitely shows why conspiracy theories are so popular on the Web. Its right there in front of you, instantaneous, a thought bomb thats well-constructed. S.A.R.: Is DisInformation a thought bomb? Metzger: Sure it is, sure it is. Its funny, I was reading a paper called The New Mental Battlefield: Beam me up Spock by Col. John Alexander, who was this non-lethal weapons expert, and the point PAGE 150
was that with propaganda and non-lethal weapons, you can fight a war much cheaper if your enemy thinks that youve got the potential to destroy it several times over The fact of the matter is, if it is true that the military can find a useful and beneficial application for spreading Disinformation on the Web, so can anybody else. This information is no longer the province of some left wing rag like Z, its there, its right there. Its not hard to find anymore. I really feel this way about this stuff. If I could cause trouble and make money at the same time, thatd be great 95 Beyond all doubt, much of what Richard Metzger is saying is absolutely right on target. The value of propaganda and psychological warfare as modern tools of war has been very well defined within modern defense establishments. The era of non-lethal warfare has firmly ushered in Information Warfare as a tactic that the U.S. Department of Defense takes very seriously. His point on the publics fascination with conspiracy theories also rings true. The masses of people are looking for tangible explanations for the manners by which their collective humanity is being undermined. For many of them the prospect that the hidden hand of an oppressive and demonic force has subverted them is an acceptable possibility. This is the attraction of much conspiracy-based dialogue within this highly-developed society and there are many of us who are capable of explaining it to the masses in ways that will give them satisfactionit may not solve their problems, but it will satisfy their curiosities. There are many more such thought bombs within the material I received from Richard Metzger. Let us explore a few more. Another interesting interview with Metzger was published in MONDO 2000 magazine, conducted by someone called R.U. Sirius and it contained some interesting bites. The following is from the introduction to the article: DisInformation sits there on the Netscape Search page, comfortably alongside Alta Vista, Yahoo! and Infoseek. Click in and you realize that youre on the main pipeline to Operation Mindfuck on the Web. Everything thats sort of gently implied by Yahoo! and by the kids PAGE 151
THE ROAD TO POWER
working under the slightly suspicious parental eye of your various corporate-sponsored counterculture websites is blatantly right there on DisInformation: revolution, magick, conspiracies, counterintelligence and even darker eddies. When DisInformation mainman Richard Metzger showed up on the Mondo doorstep more or less the same day that I returned from a three-year hiatus, I was merely annoyed. Damn, you cant get any fuckin work done in this place. But once we locked eyes and started ranting about the thin weird lines between Crowley, Anger, Lennon, Leary, Jack Parsons, R.A. Wilson, LaVeyand the makers of other fine productsI knew that ol black magick was in my blood again. The stars started spinning around and I noticed it was a full moon. Damn, its great to be back at the Mondo House, where strange magick distracts. 96 As is indicated in the previous excerpts, we can see this analysis is moving beyond the issue of Internet based industry into areas of the occult, the practice of ceremonial magic (variously spelled magick or magyk by occult practitioners), secret societies and cultural revolution. This extensive conversation, the introduction to which we have just excerpted from, had a number of similar surprises. The first part of the article dealt with the web history of DisInformation, its history with TCI, placement on the Netscape home page, propaganda and the mass media, as well as various other aspects of business on the Internet. Later the interviewer, R.U. Sirius goes deeper into the issue of metaphysics and sorcery. This conversation becomes very interesting when Metzger responds to the question Do you practice magick?: RM: I have a very magickal view of the universe and yes, I would definitely describe myself as a warlock. I look for signs, correspondences and the manifestation of synchronicity everywhere. The Universe speaks to me in that way, often with a sense of humor. It isnt subtle at all. Little cosmic winks or telegrams. It would be hard to explain in a way that didnt make me sound like a nutcase. [Sometimes those who are in secret societies answer questions about
PAGE 152
such affairs with responses intended to make them sound kooky, thus concealing the depth of their involvementConscious Rasta] To me the Internet is a place where I can work magick, whether its being able to pluck just the right piece of information out of cyberspace using Alta Vista or using e-mail to slide love letters every morning under the front door of a beautiful woman living with her boyfriend. Its a far more effective play than, you know, waving a magic wand around or something like that! If youre creative the possibilities are vast and if you think about the way it works, describing the Internet With the magickal rites of the using magical metaphors is absolutely appropriate. Babalon Working, it was Who needs astral travel? Parsons goal to bring on the Magick is the Science and ApocalypseIf the earth must Art of causing Change to occur in conformity with first be covered in evil before Will, as Uncle Al [Aleister the return of the Christ Crowley] said. You can consciousness and the final influence things in so many different ways on the triumph of good, what better WWW. Consensus reality way to hasten the uplifting of is much more mutable than humanity than to rip an ever before Its a real opportunity to smash the alchemical hole in the fabric of door down on the reality reality and invite the very spawn engineers of the corporate of Hell in for a rip-snorting orgy media DisInformation is my little spell, my of howling madness? alchemical formula to rip a hole in the fabric of reality. 97 At one point in the interview Metzger is asked by Sirius, So, are you guys the Illuminati?; the response to which is worth noting: RM: We get accused of it at least once a day. Our political editor, Leila Conners is on the Council on Foreign Relations. It says so right PAGE 153
THE ROAD TO POWER
on the credits page! Ill tell you what. If the Illuminati head hunters come looking to recruit me and the moneys right, um Im fuckin there, dude [To which the interviewer promptly replies, Me too!] PSYCHIC INFLUENCES: INSANE, SINISTER OR ILLUMINATED? Among the numerous influences upon the occult evolution of Richard Metzger, along with minions of occult followers and magickal practitioners of recent, are several central characters. Chief among these are Aleister Crowley, Anton LaVey, Timothy Leary and John Whiteside (Jack) Parsons. We will use a few brief citations, which give insight into these particular characters, along with others, to give the reader an idea of what the whole notion of the Anti-Christ, the occult, as well as the ritualized practice of ceremonial magic is about. While the following is far from comprehensive, it should allow the reader certain basic understanding. Much of what is available for study about occult activities could be quite frightening to the metaphysical novice or the hyperreligious. As we have engaged in similar studies for some time, we remain less paranoid. Paying taxes and the high cost of living are the things that frighten us more than others spiritual concepts. Jack Parsons: Wonderkid for the Beast The story of Jack Parsons is pretty amazing and almost impossible to believe except for the fact that there is so much published information on this man and his profound influence on American space technology. His sphere of influence went far beyond that of the mere occult. He grew up within a wealthy and politically influential family and became one of this nations top space scientists. As an occultist he was head of the U.S. branch of an influential secret society based in Southern California. Parsons is credited with having instructed L. Ron Hubbard, the founder of the Church of Scientology, in many of the sciences of mind control and behavioral modification that allowed Hubbards cult to become influential throughout the mass media and the world. Jack Parsons was definitely a
PAGE 154
heavy-hitter in so far as an influential individual. Metzger profiled Parsons extensive occult involvement within an article I downloaded from the DisInformation site: When the history of the American space program is finally written, no figure will stand out quite like John Whiteside Parsons. Remarkably handsome, dashing and brilliant, Jack Parsons was one of the founders of the experimental rocket research group at Cal Tech and the groups seven acre Arroyo Seco testing facility would eventually become Jet Propulsion Laboratory, NASAs rocket design center. Werner von Braun claimed that the self-taught Parsons, not himself, was the true father of the American space program for his contribution to the development of solid rocket fuel. Although Parsons has been memorialized with a statue at JPL and has had a crater on the dark side of the moon named in his honor, his story remains shrouded in mystery for what is little known about this legend of aerospace engineering is that Parsons was an avid practitioner of the occult sciences, and for several years, Aleister Crowleys hand-picked leader of the US branch of the Ordo Templi Orientis, the Southern California-based Agape Lodge. 98 Parsons life story is remarkable really from birth. Metzgers profile gives a clue as to the seriousness with which his peers took this remarkable man: Parsons was born in Los Angeles on October 2, 1914, the son of a wealthy and well connected family living in a sprawling mansion on Pasadenas Millionaire Row. His father worked for Woodrow Wilson. After his parents divorce, the solitary childhood of Parsons imbued him with a deep hatred of authority, and a contempt for any sort of interference in his activity. Parsons interest in the occult apparently commenced at an early age and in one of his diaries he claimed to have invoked Satan to visible appearance at the tender age of 13. After discovering Crowleys philosophy of Thelema (Greek for true will), Parsons joined the Agape Lodge in 1941. Wilfred T. Smith, the expatriate Englishman who started the order in the early 1930s with a
PAGE 155
THE ROAD TO POWER
charter from the Great Beast himself, wrote of Parsons in a letter to Crowley: I think I have at long last a really excellent man, John Parsons. And starting next Tuesday he begins a course of talks with a view to enlarging our scope. He has an excellent mind and much better intellect than myself John Parsons is going to be valuable. Another member of the Lodge, Crowleys old friend, actress Jane Wolfe described Parsons as 26 years of age, 62, vital, potentially bisexual at the very least, University of the State of California and Cal Tech, now engaged in Cal Tech chemical laboratories developing bigger and better explosives for Uncle Sam. Travels under sealed orders from the government I see him as the real successor of Therion [Crowley]. Passionate; and has made the vilest analyses result in a species of exaltation after the event. Has had mystical experiences which gave him a sense of equality all round, although he is hierarchical in feeling and in the established order. 99 I guess one could deduce that Jack Parsons was not your average surfer dude from Southern California. How many of us have written in our diaries that we have invoked Satan to visible appearance while in our very young teens? Despite your or my opinions, there are many people who take such pronouncements as very real and are prepared to act upon their beliefs. In an earlier edition of the Conscious Rasta Report, entitled CONSPIRACIES AND HIGH CRIMES, we went deep into the subject of Secret Societies and Ceremonial Magic and demonstrated that these type of occult rituals are well-established in the history of metaphysics and are also entrenched within some of the top realms of power and influence within the Western societies; note that Parsons father worked within the administration of then-President Woodrow Wilson. Another brief citation, which links Parsons to Church of Scientology founder L. Ron Hubbard, must be noted for our purposes. The following is taken from the book OUT OF DARKNESS: EXPLORING SATANISM AND RITUAL ABUSE: One of [Aleister] Crowleys disciples was a rocket scientist named Jack Parsons, who among other things developed Jet Assisted Take Off in the late 1940s. One of Parsons students, allegedly, was a PAGE 156
science fiction writer named L. Ron Hubbard. After failing in an attempt with Parsons to create a moonchild, a demon child with magical powers, Hubbard went on to found the Church of Scientology, a self-improvement cult operating on Crowleyan and gnostic principles that has several million members. There is much controversy about the alleged psychological damage that its techniques may be causing its members. 100 Anton LaVey: High Priest of Hollywood Among the most influential recent practitioners of the occult sciences is the founder of the Church of Satan, Anton LaVey. Variously described as a genius, con-man and institution builder, LaVeys influence in Hollywood and throughout Southern Californias culture of nonconformity is undisputed. LaVey was the chief consultant on the occult for the movie ROSEMARYS BABY, which was directed by Roman Polanski, whose wife Sharon Tate was murdered in a Satanic ritual that was attributed to the followers of Charles Manson. No small number of movie stars and celebrities have been members of LaVeys Church of Satan; Sammy Davis, Jr. admitted as much in his 1989 biography WHY ME. I am convinced that the more one looks into the influence of the Church of Satan within entertainment culture in America, the bloody fingerprints of LaVey appear spread throughout the whole decadent mix. Yet, there are some who are convinced that LaVey was a brilliant figure and his contributions solely advanced truth as he exposed the vile and hypocritical underbelly of Western Christianity. OUT OF DARKNESS, which was a significant investigation of the history of Satanism, had the following to reveal about LaVey: It is not surprising, therefore, that within this climate in the 1960s, Anton LaVey founded the Church of Satan and wrote The Satanic Bible. Belittled as a huckster and a charlatan who cultivated relationships with movie stars such as Jayne Mansfield and Marilyn Monroe, LaVey may have had an impact far greater than observers would guess. LaVey took the idea of a conscious choice to live in a
PAGE 157
THE ROAD TO POWER
world without God found in Epicureanism, materialism, and Nietzscheismand peddled it to the masses. As LaVey says, Each person must decide for himself what his obligations are to his respective friends, family, and community It is extremely difficult for a person to learn to say no, when all his life he has said yes. But unless he wants to be constantly taken advantage of, he must learn to say no when circumstances justify doing so. If you allow them, psychic vampires will gradually infiltrate your everyday life until you have no privacy leftand your constant feeling of concern for them will deplete you of all ambition. LaVey goes on to say, Satanists are encouraged to indulge in the seven deadly sins as they need hurt no one; they were only invented by the Christian Church to insure guilt on the part of its followers. Their Christian Church knows that it is impossible for anyone to avoid committing these sins, as they are things which we, being human, most naturally do. 101 While I trust that the reader might find some tangible substance within this particular excerpt of LaVeys ideology, what our focus upon herein is that the idea of Satanism and the Anti-Christ has actual substance in organization and practice among certain circles within this country. This lends credibility to our earlier determination that one need not believe in a idea or thing itself to come under some measure of influence, direct or indirect, of that particular idea or thing. To get a greater understanding of the lingering affect of Anton LaVey and the Church of Satan, conduct a browser search through the Internet and note how many web sites you will find that are dedicated to forwarding the Church of Satans ideologies. One might even go so far as to conclude that LaVeys values as articulated in the preceding excerpt have become dominant themes within Americas widespread culture of decadence. Aleister Crowley: the Avatar of the Anti-Christ Among those familiar with the modern area of occult practice, metaphysics, Satanism, Wicca and other manifestations of magick, the name of Aleister Crowley stands out as perhaps the single most important PAGE 158
character credited with bringing these occult sciences from seclusion within secret cabalistic orders to the attention of the masses. Crowley was himself a member of a very ancient Qabalistic order, the Order of the Golden Dawn, so we can understand that these practices were well in existence before he came along. Such societies can be traced back at least 5000 years to the Cult of Baal, and, as was revealed in our earlier investigation of Secret Societies and Ceremonial Magic, much of this knowledge was acquired from ancient Egypt and distorted. Crowleys influence over modern attempts to manifest the occult forces of nature has been significant, as the following reveals: Crowley created a blueprint that enabled any initiate or dabbler with some aptitude for dissociation to experiment with magic and occultism and achieve at least psychological results. Prior to Crowley, dabblers might be deterred by a total lack of results and go on to dabble in something else. For those who lacked this aptitude, Crowley endorsed the use of drugs for the initial expansion of consciousness, including hashish, mescaline, ether, and cocaine. Not surprisingly, occultists of many persuasions, Wiccan as well as satanist, respect Crowley and use his definitions. Gerald B. Gardner, a third-degree initiate of Crowleys order Templi Orientis, went on to found what has come to be known as white witchcraft or Wicca. Francis S. King alleges that Crowley himself wrote most of the rituals that Gardner promulgated. Crowley went on from his association with the Order of the Golden Dawn to involve himself in satanic rites at what he called the Abbey of Thelema at Cefalu, Sicily, in the 1920s and, in his later years, to write his primers on magic, dying in 1947. His legacy, which included the identification of magic with the expansion of consciousness, led to an explosion of interest in Crowley during the 1960s. Crowleys picture was published in the crowd of people we like by the Beatles on the cover of Sergeant Peppers Lonely Hearts Club Band. Crowleys emphasis on magic as consciousness expansion put him in the same category as such luminaries of the 1960s as Aldous Huxley, Timothy Leary, and Stanislav Grof. Crowleys relevance and moral ambiguity PAGE 159
THE ROAD TO POWER
(was he a black magician, a white magician, or some shade of gray?) as well as his techniques, which if seriously practiced would yield psychological results if nothing else, lent credence and legitimacy to magic and, by extension, satanism. 102 As in many cases with conspiracy research, we could go on ad infinitum with such characters, references and cross-references. I am hoping that much of what you are reading will stimulate you to seek further access to the material included in the endnotes and that you will begin your own process of researching these subjects for yourself. What I have attempted to do is to demonstrate that these ideologies are not to be taken too lightly; there are people who believe deeply in the various philosophies that have been herein described and they are prepared to act upon their beliefs. How does this relate to our empowerment? On your own road toward the expression of personal and organizational power, these are often the types of people who will be attracted to you and you must have some understanding of what could be involved should you come under their influence. Even more important for our purposes, is that we have gotten a glimpse into the manner in which some of these advocates for the AntiChrist have grasped upon the vehicle of the Internet in order to further their aim of world domination. What is being done in order to forward Evil can be done with equal passion and commitment to elevate Good. Lets be clear, our intention as African-descended followers of the philosophy and opinions of Marcus Garvey, is also for world domination. The major difference between ourselves and the Anti-Christ forces (which, according to our research includes among others a number of U.S. government agencies) is that our aim is not to dominate or undermine the morality, spiritual activities and behaviors of others. We merely wish to remake the world order in a manner that is more favorable to the African community, our Motherland continent and to all of our posterity. Of the most important things we must do toward accomplishment of this end is to peel the bloodsucking vampires from within this decadent culture off of our backs and to cultivate strong cultural, psychological, spiritual and physical processes that will perpetuate our noble African traditions, values and ideologies. To PAGE 160
further assist this process, we have concluded that we must construct our own Internet-based mass media organization in order to further a little world domination of our own design. THE BLACK STAR RISES AGAIN We are living in what has been accurately termed the Information Age. In such an era, the rapid collection, processing and redistribution of information can become an empowering function through which an individual or group can shape the opinions and behaviors of large numbers of people within a target group. For Blacks in America, we seem to have lost sight of the value of the mass dissemination of communications designed to formulate ideas within our peoplepropaganda. We are all too often the victim of demeaning propaganda and when Blacks do gain access to means of mass communications, too often what comes out of our mouths is trifling and nonsensical. Yet as many of our beloved ancestors have clearly demonstrated, we have much of importance to say. We need only examine the accomplishments of Edward J. Blydon, Ida Wells-Barnett, Marcus Garvey, Carter G. Woodson, Mary McLeod Bethune, W.E.B. DuBois, Malcolm X, Bob Marley and numerous others who sought to use the power of information to give to the masses the tools through which they would find empowerment. This has been the course and sole purpose for the implementation of this 3-year-old institution called the Conscious Rasta Report. If making large amounts of money for my own personal gratification were my motive I could have remained a recording artist and touring musician. If selling large quantities of books were the principle motivation then I would write romance novels that describe the destruction of the black family or the degradation of black men and women, and I bet that Jewish publishers would trip over themselves, rushing to publish my works as they do those of Terry McMillan, E. Lynn Harris and other black pornographers. Our aim is to bring forth a literary revolution, to reorient the African American (a term which I regard as an oxymoron) toward his or her true African cultural legacy and to provide a means by which the youth of our
PAGE 161
THE ROAD TO POWER
community, and others, might begin to make wiser decisions that affect everyone of the planet. This is a daunting mission, no doubt, but we passionately inquire, If not us then who? Yet, to fulfill our mission of global enlightenment and positive social change we will have to access much greater audiences than the few hundreds or thousands that will encounter these reports during the course of weeks or months. The goal is the re-establishment of a vibrant African Global Order and we have set our sights upon major accomplishments within the next decade. The next logical step in our evolution is the creation of a mass media network of our own. To give our brainchild the most powerful foundation as possible we must model it on the greatest examples of our success in the recent past as well as in our ancient legacy. Toward this end we have decided to call the vehicle the Black Star Media Group. It is built upon the ancestral legacy of Marcus Garvey, no doubt, but also includes themes which are willed to us by such great modern figures as Booker T. Washington, George Washington Carver, Ida Wells-Barnett, Madame C.J. Walker, J.A. Rogers, Elijah Muhammed, Mary McLeod Bethune, Malcolm X, Cheikh Anta Diop, John Henrick Clarke, Kwame Toure and other great ancestors of ancient times and modern. We are dedicated to bringing forward, through this organization, the ancient Principles of MAAT that fortified the rulers of ancient Khemet (Egypt) by which Africans accomplished the highest civilization in world history. In Khemet we built a civilization that led the world with righteousness and discipline for thousands of years. And we are absolutely committed, as a group, to develop this media vehicle not for the benefit of a few toward the aim of creating a new affluent class but intent on empowering our younger generations. This we do in order to correct serious mistakes that our parents and grandparents have made that have placed our entire civilization at risk of genocide at the hands of hostile external groups or race suicide by our own mis-directions. This is a very ambitious task that we have determined for ourselves and we are very serious about it. The primary function of the Black Star Media Group is widespread dissemination of ideological communicationspropaganda, you could PAGE 162
call it. In all previous issues of our Conscious Rasta Report we have emphasized the value of propaganda in shaping the behaviors of large numbers of people. We have too often been victim to undermining propaganda campaigns put forth by our historic oppressors and they have conducted such tasks with great precision. We have had access to much of their most detailed cultural, anthropological, social and psychological studies for some time, examined such documents well and now feel ourselves prepared to launch a series of propaganda campaigns of our own. We will install our ideologies in the minds of our target audience through the deft use of all the vehicles of mass media: books, magazines, newspapers, audio cassettes, videotapes, over the Internet, on cable television, through compact discs, over the radio airwaves, by lecture and through any means necessary. We must do this in order to reshape the consciousness of our young people and those young people will thus reshape our collective destiny towards a new African Global Order. We will openly and covertly recruit operatives from within many of the existing mass media industries, as our African family has become quite well established within these different enterprises already. The problem right now with the vast majority of those who are successful within these various media is that they are committed to fulfilling the visions of those powerful forces who set up these media. The record demonstrates that their agenda has always been, and can be expected to continue to be white supremacy and the dominance of Western civilization over all others; especially over the natural resources of the Africans. To this we say, Enough! We demand Africas resources for our own childrens benefit. We want our new agenda forwarded by cooperative members and we especially want those talented Blacks who are working for our oppressors media, to give their loyalty firmly to us, the Black Star Media Group, for we represent our ancestral inheritance. This is our sacred mission and we have now planned for its accomplishment. In brief, the following describes the overall structure of our new media group. I am hoping that the reader already sees himself or herself, or their organization, as already productive within one of the following information systems. This is the practicality of our vision in that a number
PAGE 163
THE ROAD TO POWER
of us are often already doing the things we intend to pull together under one bold strategic plan: PRINT MEDIAUsing my own life as well as the examples of beloved ancestors, the area of print media as a primary means of disseminating information is essential. Within the Black Star Media Group (BSMG), the gamut of print media we can utilize can extend from something as simple as music reviews in local papers, through more complex journalism including: articles written for syndication, research reports, comic books, magazines, cultural publications, regional events calendars, books for children and adults, as well as book publishing services. A major component of this endeavor will be the development of commercial graphic services and advertisement marketing. The greatest advantage offered to us is through the widespread integration of computer-based publishing services into the business world and into the experiences of young people. Among the principle mistakes of the Black revolution of the 1960s and 1970s is that many of that generation were reluctant to take on the tools of the new information technology. With the younger generation this hesitance is easily overcome. There are a number of cutting-edge black youth that have demonstrated the capability to staff such a competitive group. They are merely lacking a platform. The BSMG is their vehicle for empowerment. AUDIO-VIDEO PRODUCTIONThe explosion of commercial broadcast and cable media since the 1970s and its increasing affect upon the lives of the masses compels us to strategize toward increasing our presence within the field. Blacks life experiences and capability at creative content have been turned into lucrative profits for non-black corporationsthis is no joke; others take such profits seriously. The penetration of hip hop cultural themes into mainstream global entertainment culture, and resultant economic gains to those who made the visionary moves, show the self-motivated African entrepreneur that our young people can be quite worth the investment. Toward the end of showcasing and empowering our wonderful and creative young people WE INTEND TO CORNER THE MARKET
PAGE 164
ON BLACK YOUTH CREATIVITY; and we wish to do it within two to four years. We have wonderful schemes for turning young people into audio and video producers, teaching them the techniques of computer-based production, accessing cable distribution systems and airing our own edutainment, mass marketing educational videos and CD-roms, along with other niches. The rapid evolution of new information technology foresees a not-too-distant future where 85% of the public will be tied to a vast electronic tether called the Integrated Net that will serve as the programming station for the average persons virtual lifestyle. If we do not insert ourselves into this data stream with deliberateness as soon as possible, the only choices the public may have offered to them will be 500 channels each from the worlds top 20 corporations. That would be absolute hell! There may be 2,000,000 Inte-Vision channels in the coming decadethe BSMG intends to be among them. INTERNET SERVICESThe electronic vehicle of the Internet has become firmly established, in spite of the reluctance of many within older generations to get on board. This resistance to new technology is understandable yet the issue of competition for survival requires that we have squadrons dedicated to pursuing all avenues in which competing groups can gain advantage. Major corporations as well as aggressive young businesses are accessing the Internet as if it were to become the major avenue of information exchange in the coming decade. They may be wrong, but it sure doesnt appear so. Just as with youth of other ethnic groups, Blacks have already become skilled as web site designers, systems managers, site hosts, online talk shows, digital video broadcasters and graphic animators. I have seen many of these youth assisting big corporations to maintain their dominance. Its time that we strategize toward bringing these youth into the camp of Black Entrepreneurship and refocus their values on communitycentered themes. Through the BSMG circles of our talented young new media producers can pool their talents, create horizontal and integrated links and generate respectable incomes while they create further jobs downline for their peers.
PAGE 165
THE ROAD TO POWER
MUSIC PRODUCTION & DISTRIBUTIONBeyond a doubt, the music industry has offered black youth a viable means of respectable income and creative engagement for decades. Yet, external ethnic groups were more successful than the families of those youth at turning such talents into sustained industry. Again, the new information systems, combined with the 1980s revolution in recording technology, provide us a wonderful window of opportunity. For as little as the price of 3 or 4 pairs of high-tech sneakers, which so many of our teenagers feel than cant live without, these youth can be shown how three or four of them can form their own record company, release their first album for under $1000, and turn that first release into permanent employment for themselves within four years. I have proven that this formula works; now is the time to apply it as a liberation model. We will seek out and train our young musicians, set them to working as professionals, set up their recording studios, assist in production of fine recordings, promote their concerts, link them with industry professionals, release compilations of their works and council them at every step of their career. The terrible tragedy of black youth exploited and discarded by the music industry MUST CEASE, IMMEDIATELY! Black music, fueled with creativity and the passion of young people, is a national resource that belongs to us and its time we develop it as such. This is where the BSMG can succeed far beyond any other arena of competition. NEWS & INFORMATION SERVICEAs has been stated throughout this project, propaganda is a strategic and systematic effort to project ideas into the minds of a target audience toward the end of modifying that groups behavior toward a specific goal. Our goal is the preservation and elevation of global African civilization in accordance with the desires of our elders and ancestors. We will tell the world who we are, where we came from and what we have been expected to accomplish. We will conduct press conferences and public relations, provide news services to the field of commercial media, put forth community calendars for local events, build networks of low-power radio transmitters and produce syndicated radio
PAGE 166
programs. The prime advantage of propaganda is that it can range from small investment to great, yet its effectiveness is largely determined by factors that are complimentary to the human spirit. Thus, an inexpensive investment in pure truth goes far to counterbalance, or even offset, a huge investment in lies and deception. We, as purveyors of the truth of our African civilization, will be quite aggressive and extravagant in our efforts toward perpetuating as well as proselytizing our cultural commonality, our spirituality, ways of speaking, celebrating, storytelling, treating each other and reflecting upon society. We are a great people and great people have much to tell the world. Since external groups have not fairly allowed us to use their media to tell the world of our historic greatness, the BSMG is being formed to do it for ourselves. RESEARCH NETWORKMuch of what is done to hold an oppressed people down, can be undone by giving those who would be victim access to the right information. It is often said that information is power and if the oppressed need anything it is the power to hold back the crush of oppression. As it stands today, most people are getting the information upon which they base their lifes decisions from a television media that has demonstrated itself to be deceitful and antagonistic to the humanity of its audience. Yet we know that it is print media, books, magazines, etc., that provides the best sources of information for developing keen intellect. The explosion of African-centered study groups in the past decades has resulted in the formation of activist organizations; one cannot resist becoming active after such a sustained course of psychological and spiritual reorientation. Therefore we will launch our young people off into all directions in search of political, cultural and historic research in order to set the community on its proper course. They will also learn how to develop economic market research that can be used by black entrepreneurs throughout the community. Our researchers will be advanced as lecturers and as spokespersons for local and national issues, and we will assure their availability for wherever receptive audiences can be gathered. We will host weekly forums that celebrate
PAGE 167
THE ROAD TO POWER
our culture, creativity and independent analyses of current events. Among our principal focuses will be building networks of producers, marketers and consumers so that we can interrupt the rapid outflow of economic resources from our community toward others. The BSMG was itself born out of such research and thus is absolutely committed to perpetuating the process of cultural, social, historical, economic and scientific research. CONCLUSION I began this study by relating what was no doubt a fascinating story of how I got to meet some people who were quite different than myself. They had been able to tap into veins of power and influence that are not accessible to the masses of the public. Because of how I had distinguished myself through my journalism, I was offered advantages within this established network. Yet, because of my ability to do deep research, I know that it can be dangerous too quickly committing oneself to such an enticementone could be in danger of compromising ones immortal soul. While not trying to imply that the Conscious Rasta was being offered a classic Faustian bargain with the Devil, what I do know is that, in accordance with the ancestral inheritance of my African identity, I would do best in trying to accomplishment this end while maintaining independence from the establishmentespecially when that establishment seemed to have set its course in league with those who perceive their work as an expression of the Anti-Christ. Rather, I see this experience as an opportunity to have checked out the competition. The new information technology revolution coincides with a shift in the global civilization alignment and a rebirth of indigenous cultural values in the lives of healthy individuals. All of this added together makes for a tremendous opportunity for Africans. The energy and passion that this vision has inspired in myself is readily transmitted into the minds of those Ive encountered. All of us can agree that more effective access to mass communication will advance our individual, familial and communal interests. Our only hindrance is to get it done with
PAGE 168
a minimum of pointless rhetoric and a maximum of determined urgency. This vehicle of ours, the Black Star Media Group, has a vitality that goes beyond the material; it is truly blessed by the ancestors. It is not hate or hostility toward others that we come forward with a bold plan for African independence, but it is for the desire to give our children a better path. If other people want to do their thing through their own spiritual and psychological deviations, such as the notion of the We can only correct Anti-Christ, let themas long as it past failures by does nothing to injure anyone within our community. For our projecting a strong purposes, binding ourselves vision of our together toward workable strategies restoration and of community building and elevation of our African civilization aggressively building is a sacred and noble endeavor. upon that vision. That we have chosen the field of private sector competition to achieve our vision, I believe, gives us a distinct advantage over the ineffectual methods of previous generations of our leaders. What we have to bring to that field of competition is our youth, our vitality, our creativity, our stamina and the fact that our very survival is at stake. Thus we cannot be allowed to fail in this endeavor. Along our journey through history from the dawn of civilization to the heights of influence, through collapse and degradation to redemption and restoration to MAAT, we Africans have taken many turns. Many of our recent diversions were instigated at the hands of others, but the responsibility for staying on course toward our destiny is our own. We can only correct past failures by projecting a strong vision of our restoration and aggressively building upon that vision. Should we delay acting upon such imperatives, history has shown that we can expect to flounder in the wake of those ships whose captains have set sail upon a firm course into the future.
PAGE 169
THE ROAD TO POWER
A NEW SANKOFA FOR BLACK YOUTH

THE RISE AND FALL OF WESTERN CIVILIZATION Over the course of our numerous studies we have determined beyond any doubt that demographic shifts, technological trends, the indigenization of culture as well as the shifting tide of history have all indicated that Western (Euro-American) civilization, which has dominated the globe for some five centuries, has itself now acknowledged that its power and influence are on the decline. The rest of the world should expect, over the course of the next few decades, much writhing, tortured moaning and related chaos emanating from America, Britain, France, If we cannot control Germany and other core states within the Western bloc as they population growth, life suffer the tortured pains of a as we know itor dominant civilization in retreat. more important, life Chief among the factors that as we want it to be have determined both the rise and the fall of the West has been shall surely, slowly their phenomenal increase in waste away. population during the middle of the second millennium (of the John D. Rockefeller III, 1965 modern era), and their unprecedented decline in fertility in the immediate decades before and after World War II. Countless international security policy analyses have been produced in recent years that associate population growth with power and development; as well, the absence of positive fertility is indicative of decreasing political hegemony. Emerging powers are rewarded in the form of greater economic strength, political clout, military capability and, most importantly, cultural
PAGE 170
hegemony. For those within Asian, African, Islamic, Latin American and other indigenous populations, current fertility trends favor increasing global influence and indigenous assertion. For the West, these same trends spell long-term problems as declining numbers of childbirth, increasing immigration and new international alignments among emerging cultures signal increased frustration in maintaining Western domination over the globe. Note: Global population control, in the truly organized sense, began in 1945 with the founding of the United Nations. Two countries, the United States and the U.K., insisted over the objections of the eastern bloc that population research and demographic studies be among the first official purposes of the newly-founded U.N. Soon afterwards, the United States military in occupied Japan oversaw the first active population control measuresmedically supervised abortions and sterilization procedures. The UNs population work was assigned to a special commission under the Economic and Social Council. It, in turn, was linked to the General Assembly through a Population Division. Ironically, the first head of the Division was Frank Notestein, the same Princeton scholar who had earlier recommended birth control to subvert the rise of the south. Since the founding of the U.N., a great deal of research on population has been done. And all of it points to essentially the same conclusion namely that population growth in developing nations will lead to an increase in power, wealth, and political influence. Moreover, this rise in status will be relative to that of todays wealthy countries. The west will gain virtually nothing in terms of population increaseindeed, much of its population has already begun to declinewhile the socalled third world undergoes impressive expansion. 103 As demonstrated in an earlier chapter entitled The Remaking of World Order, China and the core Islamic states are steadily ascending as dominant world powers for the 21st Century. What must be pointed out is that the same trends which favor those two powerful blocs are also assisting other fruitful nations toward their place in the sun in so far as PAGE 171
THE ROAD TO POWER
cultural influence. This brings us to consider Africa as a sleeping giant. With the highest average fertility rates on the planet, the continent of Africa can be expected to awaken from a long nightmare of conquest, depopulation, colonization by stronger states (i.e. the Berlin Conference of 1884-85, where seven European powers carved up Africa as their own economic franchisesonly Ethiopia escaped colonization), fraternal conflict, cultural subjugation and other monumental grievances. One day the so-called African-Americans (whom we have elsewhere more appropriately redefined as the black Euro-Americans) will wake up and realize that these historic trends could favor their rise in power, influence and group esteem and that there is a tremendous task for them ahead to secure a place in this new emerging global order. Yet, this group has yet to realize that its basic survival is now at stake because of their unique failure to secure the institution of the family as a fundamental axiom of community. There appears to be no record of a people throughout history who have successfully projected themselves as a viable culture who have similarly abandoned the commitment to family. Despite such recent debilitating habits disaffecting black Euro-Americans, there are no small number of researchers, analysts and policy planners, myself included, who remain convinced that this group can make decisive moves to overcome the consequences of compounded errors of previous generations. In contradiction to so many negative indicators, there is reason to remain positive that a desirable outcome can be secured within a few decades. First we must formulate a strategy for success. FACTORS UNDERLYING THE DRAMATIC DECLINE IN FERTILITY AMONG AFRICAN AMERICANS The cumulative effect of high abortion rates has so devastated the African American community that this single factor alone can account for the removal of 40.8% of black children who would have been born an any given year since the mid-1970s. The U.S. as a whole has experienced over 33 million legal abortions since the Supreme Court ruling over Roe verses Wade legalized the process. While we do have our basic problems with PAGE 172
any society which aborts its generations, beyond morality is the rude determination that abortions among undesirable groups are being used as a form of strategic weapon. Thus, of the average 1.35 to 1.6 million annual abortions in the U.S., over 40% can be expected to be to black women. Over the course of this period this has accounted for as many as 13 million interrupted pregnancies to black women; 2-3% of which could be expected to be multiple births. An additional 12% of pregnancies to black women result in miscarriage. In 1991 alone, barely half of the 1.34 million pregnancies to black women resulted in childbirth. According to the latest statistics, this culling of black children has exceeded 52%. 104 I have of recent heard some economists and investment strategists praise the miracle of compound interest and how, through this equation, a relatively small amount of money invested over a long period can develop into quite an impressive sum. I suggest that this same miracle can and is expressed in the even greater national treasure of human capital, a resource that expands through childbirth. In a recent Conscious Rasta Report entitled CONSPIRACIES & HIGH CRIMES, I highlighted fertility rates from the early 1960s and compared them to the early 1980s to demonstrate the profound change in the long-term outcome when a groups fertility rates declined by nearly 50% in a relative short period, which was the case in so far as African Americans. For our purposes I repeat a section from a chapter entitled The Conspiracy to Derail Black Motherhood, which calculates the outcome of this dramatic decline in childbirth within the black community: Between 1960 and 1980, African American fertility declined by 47%, nearly half. In 1960 African American women bore an average of 4.17 children per woman. If that fertility rate had remained unchanged for three subsequent generations, then it would hypothetically have followed as such: 1960One black matriarch gives birth to 4.17 children, half of which (2.09) are female; 1990 those women, during their generation will complete their family size averaging 4.17 childbirths each, yielding 8.69 grandchildren of the original matriarch, half of whom are female; 2020these 4.35
PAGE 173
THE ROAD TO POWER
women bring forth 18.1 great-children including 9.07 females; 2050 the fourth generation gives birth to 37.8 great-great-children. But when the same exercise is carried out using the lowered fertility rate for 1980 of 2.22 average childbirths per black woman, we come to a radically different conclusion: 1980A single matriarch gives birth to 2.22 children on average, half of which (1.11) are female; 2010The second generation, barely higher than a single female, then produces an average of 2.46 grandchildren to our original mother, 1.23 of them female; 2040the third generation yields 2.74 great-grandchildren, 1.37 female; 2070the fourth generation at the lower fertility rate gives birth to 3.04 great-great-grandchildren. As this mathematical model illustrates, by lowering the fertility 47% in one generation, four generations later the outcome of that shift is a decline of childbirths of nearly 92%. 105 I continuously collect data relating to fertility and the demographic shift. In late April 1999, a new report from the Alan Guttmacher Institute detailed the latest findings on declining rates of pregnancy among teenagers in the U.S. While we are certainly concerned that young womens lives may be seriously disturbed by the consequence of unplanned pregnancies, for our purposes we are alarmed at the way these trends have so devastated the overall number of births to the black community. It appears that this trend of declining black teenage pregnancies, added to record low fertility among all black women in the U.S., may signal that our community will not survive such a rapid plunge in births. Note the following brief excerpts from the Guttmacher report: White and black adolescents have experienced declines in pregnancy rates, although the magnitude of the changes has varied considerably. Among black women aged 15-19, the nationwide pregnancy rate fell 20% between 1990 and 1996; among white teenagers, it declined 16% during that time. The pregnancy rate among Hispanic teenagers, who can be of any race, increased between 1990 and 1992, but then fell 6% by 1996 Statewide teenage abortion rates were highest (45-53 abortions per 1,000 women aged 15-19) in New York, Nevada, New Jersey, Maryland PAGE 174
and California; the rate in the District of Columbia [which has a 70% majority black population] was 121 per 1,000. Teenagers in Utah, North Dakota, South Dakota, West Virginia, Idaho and Iowa had the lowest abortion rates (8-12 abortions per 1,000). 106 I have, over the course of these various investigations, dwelt upon the issue of fertility to a large extent. Reproductive biology is my own particular field of scientific background and all issues related to procreation have come under my research scrutiny. Another earlier Conscious Rasta Report, MISSING ASSETS: Cultural, Psychological and Biological Patterns of Infertility, explored in depth three broad areas in which human fertility patterns have become restricted; these include cultural, our lifestyle choices, psychological, inhibitory processes within the minds of childbearing age people, and biological, the failure of the body processes to successfully produce offspring. The manifestations of these various forms of infertility are as diverse as the numbers of childless persons who inhabit our various communities and nowadays there are a lot. I have engaged in hundreds of conversations with people who, for innumerable reasons, have failed to secure a strong, healthy and vital family for themselves and their posterity. I shall give a brief overview of some of the major themes, which, in addition to the scandalous rate of black abortions, have produced these procreative failures. While the following are by no means comprehensive, they may indicate the seriousness with which we should undertake methods toward correcting this record of procreative failure. Black Male Abandonment of their Children Since the 1960s African American men have been locked into a longsustained crisis of belonging. Where do black men belong in this society? Black men have a hard time belonging to organizations of power, the corporate workforce, institutions of community, fraternal societies and, worst of all, belonging to a viable family. Most significantly, since the 1960s we have been able to determine that this crisis commences during early adolescence. Largely due to the seductive influence of mass media in recent decades, many young black mens minds are filled with desires
PAGE 175
THE ROAD TO POWER
and anxieties which ultimately manifest in their detachment from their families, group institutions and even the larger society itself. I graduated high school in 1973 and stumbled, unaware, into a world of media-perpetrated desires, access and then indulgence. Young men of my generation had access to jobs, money, electronic toys and fast cars, sensuality, chemical distractions, and a myriad of other indulgences, some of which became obsessions. Along the way, many of these young males grew in years and experience, yet never quite made the transition from adolescence into full manhood. Little did we realize that we were part of a vast social engineering experiment that was being directed by forces external to our community and hostile to our long-term enlightened selfinterests. By keeping so many black males in this prolonged state of adolescence, sometimes even into their thirties and forties, our generation began to be noted for our failure to commit to adult activities and responsibilities. The greatest failure ultimately has come to be an inability to commit to our procreative partners and the children that we are obligated by history to bear. If we do not raise strong healthy families we will die off and kill off our beloved ancestors in the process. Black men in America, as a group, have largely abandoned the institution of marriage. This trend, which became firmly established by the early 1970s, has since become intergenerational; young black men are now growing to marriageable age without a model of a responsible father having been in the home as they themselves were growing up. There is, in addition, the subtle projection of resentment on the part of these boys mothers that their fathers are worthless and unreliable. We know that there is substance to the clich that only a man can raise a man and that, lacking a clearly defined role model, young men have been synthesizing their own interpretation of what it means to be a man, a mate and a father. Unfortunately, according to a broad base of social indicators, it aint working that well. There has also been a devastating effect on the psychology of young women from growing up in a household in which there is no positive male role model. Many women are thus taking on the mentality that a man is not necessary in their lives or in the lives of their children. Some of them PAGE 176
come to this conclusion only after a period of their life wasted searching for the love of a father that they did not know. We only adopted these types of attitudes after having bought into the notion that we could thrive within a Western-dominated society. Childbearing-Age Women in the Workforce Additionally, with many young women, lifestyle decisions that might negatively impact their long-term reproductive health are not being made within the context of enlightened self-interests. Chief among the avenues that undermine fertility is the area of career choice. Quite simply, the effect that career determination has on a womans procreation has been researched to a very high degree. I might briefly cite critical research studies that bring into critical perspective our concerns over biological infertility as a consequence of environmental exposures. Hundreds of millions of pounds of p-nonylphenol and related compounds are used annually in packaging (including food packaging), other plastic products and cleaning agents wrote Dartmouth environmental professor Donella H. Meadows. In a review of Theo Colborns book Our Stolen Future, Meadows writes: The book pulls together an astounding number of research findings about industrial chemicals that act like hormones. Called endocrine disrupters, they can either block or falsely stimulate cell-wall receptors, turning secretion, metabolism or replication on or off. The evidence suggests that endocrine disrupters are the cause of falling human sperm counts, female birds that act like males, male alligators with shrunken penises and birth defects or reproductive failures in everything from polar bears to Great Lakes fish. 107 This second citation goes further into this issue of chemicals that disrupt our bodies natural hormone system, many of which can wreck fertility. Note the pervasiveness of these chemicals in the modern environment. This would seem to indicate that it will be difficult to extract ourselves from such detrimental influence and that government agencies charged with protecting our health have been grossly derelict of duty:
PAGE 177
THE ROAD TO POWER
Jessica Snyder Sachs, writing in McCalls, cited the groundbreaking (and disturbing) work of cellular biologists Ana Soto and Carlos Sonnenschein, as they inadvertently discovered the effect of estrogenic, endocrine-disrupting chemicals (EDCs) and the stimulation of the growth of breast cancer cells in their laboratory: Eventually they came to identify a host of chemicals which either mimicked the activity of the estrogen hormone in humans or blocked the activity. Among the chemicals suspected of causing this effect are plastics, PCBs, organochlorines (such as DDT and DDE), dioxins and nonylphenols used in industrial detergents and in plastics stabilizers as well as spermicides and cosmeticsconcentrated quantities of these chemicals was linked to various reproductive disorders such as breast and uterine cancers, lowered sperm counts and reports from the EPA [Environmental Protection Agency] that fetal exposure to chemicals such as dioxins may have significantly impaired the immune systems, or lead to reproductive abnormalities, of countless children in the developed countries. 108 Another of our chief concerns is the issue of reproductive damage occurring to young women, as well as men, as a consequence from environmental conditions. In my 1999 book, entitled BUSTED: THE LATEX CONDOM CONSPIRACY, I laid out evidence of a shocking connection between exposure to latex condom contaminants and a myriad of reproductive disorders including: ectopic pregnancy (when a fertilized egg begins to grow before having exited the fallopian tube, a lethal condition for mother and fetus requiring termination of the pregnancy), fallopian tube obstruction, ovarian cancer, hormonal disruption, abrasive vaginal tears (resulting in conditions such as vaginitis, non-specific urethral infections, peritonitis and immune-challenge) and, most controversial: the latex condom damage is being misdiagnosed as chlamydia, which is being blamed for the fallopian tube blockage and resultant infertility. Not everyone welcomed the findings in my BUSTED report despite the fact that I had used several dozen credible source documents, many of which were retrieved during four separate trips to Emery University in PAGE 178
Atlanta, the home of the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, as well as similar research conducted at Johns Hopkins University in Baltimore. Despite being castigated by individuals within health organizations (including one friend) and media as influential as the New York Times (who subsequently used portions of my lecture on latex condoms on their front page five days later and again six weeks after that), and more recently POZ magazine (a homosexual-theme rag which celebrates the joy of pharmaceutical philanthropy) I stand by the evidence that I presented that linked frequent exposure to latex condoms, numerous condom contaminants and resultant reproductive disorders. I highly recommend that the reader obtain a copy of BUSTED and critically examine this evidence for yourself. Beyond the Trojan Horse of latex condoms there are other areas where our reproductive health is being jeopardized in similar fashion. Others reproductive assaults I have reported upon include: cosmetics, chlorinated water, plastics, pesticides, synthetic hair weaves, contaminants within meat and poultry, chemical birth control, 40oz. Malt liquors, smoking weed (ghetto marijuana) and other environmental influences. I will not herein repeat too much from the volumes of reproductive research that I have published in recent years. Needless to say, the arrested social status of Blacks in Euro-American society, combined with the anti-fertility agenda adopted by the Western security establishments, has imposed a plague of infertility upon many black men and women; a crisis that has similarly plagued other ethnic communities within the worlds most industrialized countries. We will have an increasingly limited future if we continue along this course of cultural, psychological and biological race suicide. Its time to stop this nonsense and get back to familial values. INJURY OF OUR CHILDREN BY THE MODERN ENVIRONMENT The previously mentioned endocrine disruption has been associated with declining fertility in the offspring of mothers who were, or are being, PAGE 179
THE ROAD TO POWER
exposed to a rapidly increasing list of chemicals. This toxicity has other serious consequences when we consider the effect on a developing fetus. One particular area of concern, which needs to be highlighted for the purposes of our investigation, is the area of prenatal injury by endocrine disruption and other manifestations of placental toxicity. Many of the varied chemicals that have affected women and mens biological systems have become associated with damage to nonreproductive systems in the developing fetus. If the gestation period (the time where the fetus is growing inside the uterus) occurs within an environment that is contaminated by trace chemicals, such as pesticides, household chemicals, pharmaceutical drugs, radiation, food contaminants, water-borne pollution, and dozens of different toxins, then there is a great danger that the developing child will suffer permanent biological injury. The terrible tragedy is that the daily environment within highly modernized societies is rife with these chemicals; they are pervasive and many of them have yet to be identified as hormonal disrupters. Making matters worse, chemical and pharmaceutical manufacturers are introducing more and more manmade substances into the environment without have adequately investigated the effect of their products on the developing biological systems of human fetuses (animal studies are frequently proven to be inadequate for protecting humans). Recent research studies, of which I have collected numerous, are continuously being produced that expose this link between chemicals and alteration of developing fetuses and children. We must take seriously this issue of limiting exposure to our children from chemicals, pesticides, drugs, toxic products, etc. The list could go on ad infinitum. Far too many parents are completely oblivious to the number of toxic substances to which their children are exposed each day. These could include, on a typical day: bedding materials, toothpaste (read the back label of most commercial brands of toothpaste and note the warning not to swallow and the recommendation to contact your local poison control center should you or your child do so!), dairy products, candyflavored cereals (which often contain numerous artificial ingredients), trace pesticide residues on our food, toxic clothing materials, carpet fumes,
PAGE 180
household chemicals, auto pollution and gasoline fumes, drinking and bathing water that is full of contaminants, over-the-counter medications, plastic residues, the things which cling to childrens fingers that end up in their mouths, etc.; we could go on with this topic for a long time. Perhaps chief among the most widely enacted assaults to our childrens long-term immunological health is the practice of childhood vaccinations. Most parents, before allowing their children to be injected with dozens of highly risky substances utilized in the production of vaccines, have done little or no investigation into the matter of vaccine safety and efficacy. This is among the many serious mistakes that many parents have been making. I have published numerous works on the issue of vaccines. I refuse to allow my own children to be injected; I am very serious about this issue, as serious as if someone were putting a knife to my babies throats. Two brief excerpts, which appeared in previous editions of the Conscious Rasta Report, are herein in order. The first citation, involves contamination of vaccine culture medium with DNA material from various species; this contamination is now being associated with chronic immune disorders including cancer: Sometimes the pathogens that are cultured for vaccines are obtained from less than ideal sources, to even include human and animal feces. These pathogens are cultured in genetic material from a host of species another area of high risk. Disease-causing vaccine agents proliferate in putrid mixes that include blood, tissue and other body substances. These include: monkey kidneys, chicken and duck embryos, dog, horse, rabbit, pig, mouse and cow tissues, as well as human-cell culture derived from cervical cancer cells (notably from the uterine cancer of Henrietta Lack, a black woman who died in the 1950s but whose cancer cells were laboratory-proliferated and now contaminate cell lines in research labs around the globe). Increasingly human diploid cells tissue from the dissected lungs and other organs of aborted fetuses is used to make vaccines. What is the danger of injecting residual DNA and RNA material from as many as 11 different species directly into the blood of tiny infants? PAGE 181
THE ROAD TO POWER
Speculation is that this results in a whole host of autoimmune disorders such as lupus, muscular dystrophy, multiple sclerosis, chronic fatigue syndrome, rheumatoid arthritis, different types of cancer and acquired immunodeficiency. 109 This second citation, excerpted with permission from Cynthia Cournoyers excellent book WHAT ABOUT IMMUNIZATIONS?Exposing the Vaccine Philosophy, provides a clear understanding that many of the ingredients within vaccines are toxic poisons: To manufacture a vaccine, the disease must be grown in a culture and the bacteria or virus must be killed or inactivated, the substance must be chemically preserved. Two questions arise: What comprises the vaccine growth media? What chemicals are added to the mix? Manufacturers of vaccines admit they are highly toxic and by their very nature, cannot be made safe. When cancer causing elements are found in foods, they are either banned (remember cyclamates?) or an obvious warning label appears on the package (saccharin, cigarettes). There seems to be a double standard for vaccines. These are among the ingredients found in vaccines: Phenol (carbolic acid) a deadly poison. Formaldehydea known cancer-causing agent which is commonly used to embalm corpses. Thimerosal (a mercury derivative)a toxic heavy metal that is not easily eliminated from the body. Aluma preservative. Aluminum phosphateused in deodorants. Toxic. Aluminum and oil adjuvantscancer-producing in laboratory mice. Acetonea solvent used in fingernail polish remover. Very volatile. Glycerina tri-atomic alcohol extracted from natural fats which are putrefied and decomposed. Some toxic effects of
PAGE 182
glycerin are kidney, liver, lung damage, dieresis, pronounced local tissue damage, gastrointestinal damage and death. Vaccines also will contain killed or diluted infectious organisms, solutions containing toxins of these organisms, or substances extracted from infectious agents. Animal parts such as pig or horse blood, dog kidney tissue, monkey kidney tissue, chicken or duck egg protein, and other decomposing proteins are used to grow the viruses. This now includes cells from aborted fetuses and other human tissue culture. In the early 1970s, a vaccine researcher Leonard Hayflick warned against the use of monkey tissue in the production of polio vaccines. The SV40 viruswas found in the polio vaccine. The problem of virus contamination of monkeys was once so bad that 60% to 80% of monkeys used to make polio vaccine had to be rejected. The British now manufacture polio vaccine only with human cells, but most of the worlds polio vaccine is still made from kidney tissue of African green monkeys and rhesus macaques. 110 I have firmly concluded, and I believe that you will agree after thoroughly examining the evidence, that we have witnessed, within the United States, 60 years of the public being deliberately inoculated into depressed brain function. Aldous Huxley raised this possibility in the phenomenal 1936 novel, BRAVE NEW WORLD. I advise the reader to get that book, examine it well and ask yourself just how much of this futuristic novel has become translated into actual working policy within this highly organized and over-populated society. Beyond vaccine-induced mental retardation, there are other assaults on our childrens brains and immune systems that occur because of our fitting in to the acceptable social order. The issue of school lunches is one such area that comes immediately to mind. I really dont think that the majority of parents of school-aged children have given consideration to the detrimental effects of what I call milk, malnutrition and government
PAGE 183
THE ROAD TO POWER
cheese. Youth are consuming substances at school that are having ill effects on them. The subject of milk allergy and lactose intolerance has been downplayed in the mass media largely due to the influence of the powerful dairy industry lobby. For decades we were bombarded with deceitful propaganda about how milk does a body good. The idea of the basic four food group was another propaganda campaign sponsored by the dairy industry. Yet, significant nutritional studies, many in possession of the dairy industry as well as numerous governmental agencies, had decades ago firmly concluded that large numbers of the population were lactose intolerant and allergic to components within dairy products. Note the following shocking expos from Dr. Frank Oskis book DONT DRINK YOUR MILK!, which revealed some 25 years ago that the U.S. government was aware of major problems with the promotion milk as healthy fare: Milk Drinkers Make Better LoversEverybody Needs MilkMilk: Drink It for All Its WorthThere Is a New You Coming Every Day Drink MilkMilkThe Perfect Food. You have probably seen one or more of these advertising slogans sponsored by the milk industry. But did you see the headline in an April, 1974, issue of the New York Times which announced Federal Trade Commission Finds Milk Advertising Campaign Deceptive? Most people who saw it probably didnt read itand those who did read it probably didnt believe it. In 1974 the Federal Trade Commission finally began to catch up with the dairy industry. Specifically, the FTC issued a proposed complaint against the California Milk Producers Advisory Board and Cunningham and Walsh, its advertising agency. In the complaint they charged that the dairymans campaign to stimulate milk sales constituted false, misleading and deceptive advertising. The dairy industry was shocked. After all, what had they done other than to proclaim that Everybody Needs Milk? The public has heard that line for years. This time the FTC wasnt buying the slogan. They couldnt. Too much scientific evidence had been accumulated which PAGE 184
indicated that people didnt need milk and, in fact, that it could be harmful to your health. The complaint cited many of the facts Ive reported in this book: the high incidence of lactase deficiency in the population; the frequency of cow milk allergy in children; the risks of heart disease from milk consumption. 111 As no small number of nutritional advocates have demonstrated, the school lunch programs, particularly those directed at inner city and poor school children, are too often feeding our children contaminated food, empty calories, fatty foods, allergy-producing substances like dairy and that most deadly of addictive drugs: sugar. Aside from school lunch programs, many children are spending their lunch money on sugar-filled sodas, candy and junk-food snacks loaded with preservatives, artificial ingredients, food additives, etc. The research has clearly shown that these substances negatively affect our childrens mental processes, causing them to demonstrate far less than their full creative and intellectual potential. The greatest danger is that resultant food allergies are then used to tag millions of our children as learning deficient, attention deficit disordered and incapable of competing against more-privileged children whose guardians may have been better prepared to protect their charges from such toxic environmental exposures. We can and we must do better for our children if we are to project them into the future and to recover a glorious destiny for their generation and those that would follow. Another disturbing trend, which has recently come to my attention, is how this society is steering our children toward consumerism. Mass marketers have now gone so far as to pursue middle class babies as an emerging consumer market. A recent article in the Los Angeles Times business section noted how the cosmetic industry has begun marketing upscale products for infants. This is absolutely preposterous and only further demonstrates how we are all being sucked into the cesspool of crass consumerism. There are apparently so many levels of middle managers and corporate parasites looking for new markets and increased profits that now they are coming after babies to peddle wares that are not at all necessary for our childrens well-being.
PAGE 185
THE ROAD TO POWER
I suggest that it is in our best long-term interests to consciously and aggressively preserve our own individual humanity along with that of our precious children. To do so, we must begin to back away from the abyss of this decadent and materialistic Western Civilization and begin to firmly anchor ourselves in those cultural values that our ancestors intended for us to preserve. As was demonstrated in the earlier chapter entitled The Remaking of World Order, Western culture is rapidly decaying. If we are not vigilant, this dying beast will take us, along our children, down with it. WE SEND OUR CHILDREN TO OUR HISTORIC OPPRESSORS FOR EDUCATION TOWARD SECONDARY STATUS Again, let me make this perfectly clear, this project THE ROAD TO POWER is ethno-centric by intention. I am writing this from a distinctly Race First position. I believe in the concept of Race First and believe that any group has the right to use whatever ideological tools it feels necessary to elevate itself as a group as long as those practices do not deliberately cause harm to others. This brings us to the disturbing question of why do Blacks allow outsiders to dominate the schools to which we send our children? A further question remains: Havent many within those very same outside groups clearly demonstrated themselves in the past to be hostile to our enlightened self-interests? Those who run the schools, set the curriculum and teach the classes, quite often dont send their own children to the public schools that they administrate. This is insanity on our part! The consequences of this gross disparity would be much less if larger numbers of black parents would actively participate in their childrens education. Yet, the trend is all too clear that the vast majority of parents are passive participants in the gross mis-education of our children. The consequences of this situation amount to cultural genocide. There arises further the conflict between demands for academic excellence verses the need for cultural relevance for our childrens education. The essence of this debate puts forth that the push for our children to receive high grades on report cards might be offset by the PAGE 186
possibility that what they are being instructed in may not have direct relativity upon their lives. As it has been clearly demonstrated that America is a society built upon certain inherent caste structures (i.e. wealth, educational level, race and ethnicity), what might be a relevant education for a upper middle class, suburban white kid could be cultural catastrophe for a child of quite a different social, economic and racial group. This question has frequently arisen when applied to the relevance of standardized tests which have been used to gauge a childs progress in education. I have come to believe that culture is predominant as a determiner of our individual and group behavior and consequently believe that cultural relevance in education should have priority over demands that our children merely receive high grade marks. Toward the furtherance of their childrens cultural association, certain ethnic groups have arranged for the development of community-based Saturday schools as well as culture-promoting organizations and Rites-ofPassage programs. For the purposes of our endeavor to define our road toward cultural empowerment, we have come to conclude that these type of programs are absolutely essential in removing the stigma from African children in America that they are members of a failed group. Our children, along with many of their parents, suffer from a serious crisis of lack of group self esteem. Yet a correct examination of our entire African ancestral history should determine that our people have much to be proud of and thus should be able to project themselves within a competitive society as capable, creative, intelligent and productive. How do we get to where we came from in so far as being creators, inventors, developers of grand civilization and a people with a whole and complete identity? It will no doubt require a rededication to those educational principles that empowered us in the early part of our history. Black children must be educated by caring and competent black teachers who, themselves, are connected to our indigenous African cultural legacy. This will require a monumental effort; one which will likely begin with the withdrawal of large numbers of our children from the public schools into private schools based upon an African-centered curriculum. Yet, when it comes to issues of funding the education of our children in private
PAGE 187
THE ROAD TO POWER
schools, many black parents find that financial resources are seriously lacking. Still, we have had opportunity, as have other ethnic groups, to channel more of our monies into private schools and we have often blown such opportunity. This brings to mind the issue of attempts on the part of prudent groups to bring about the issuance of private school vouchers, which allow parents to deduct a significant amount of the money they would spend on private schools from their taxes. I, early on, saw the great advantage that school vouchers would allow parents who traditionally had not had the finances to send their children to private school. Yet, many poorer families, recognizing the need to properly launch their children into the world through culturally relevant educationthese families have often managed to scratch together the funds to privately educate their children. When opportunities have arisen for us to secure additional financing for the support of African-centered private schools, the mass of Blacks have frequently been conned by the Democratic Party into rejecting a viable solution. When the issue of school vouchers, which would extend a financial credit of several thousand dollars each year to parents who send their children to private schools, arose as a California state ballot initiative, Blacks, in lockstep with the Democratic Party and the mass media, rejected the proposal. I was extremely disappointed in the rationalizations given by those who had opportunity to express their opinion publicly on the subject. In effect they had been tricked into thinking that the public school system was our best chance to become educated for social parity. Predictably, in the years that have followed that blown opportunity here in California, the public schools have continued to deteriorate, often with an increased participation of Blacks and other minorities in the schools administrations, and, as well, private black schools continue to suffer for lack of economic backing.
PAGE 188
As one further consequence of the continued decay of public education, we are now witnessing increasingly the hijacking of authority from locally elected school boards by empirical government forces. In California, we first saw this in 1993 with the takeover of the Compton School Board by state regulators who had determined that local elected officials were corrupt and incapable of restoring order and credibility to the Compton School District. Six years after the controversy and the takeover arose, those state regulators have made little progress in restoring confidence to the district. As I write, I have just returned from Detroit where the exact same scenario is taking place with the state Black business professionals governor conspiring with the African should be seeking out the American mayor of loyalty of talented college Detroit, Dennis Archer, students while they are young fighting the local populace over authority and in greater need of the oftenover the failed meager funds that we can spare. metropolitan school Its easier to purchase the system. One can reasonable expect the loyalty of a million-dollar athlete outcome to be the same while they are a poor high in Detroit as it was in school or college student than it Compton; continued failure of the students is to plead with those nowamidst continued enriched pros after they are part incompetence by of a billion-dollar sports administrators. franchise or related industry. This brings to mind a question which has increasingly become a theme for myself as well as a number of those labeled as Black Conservatives: The Private Sector verses the Public SectorWhos really in charge? While there is as great a gap between myself and most black Republicans just as there is a similar gap between
PAGE 189
THE ROAD TO POWER
myself and most black Democrats, I do agree that we would be best to begin to move away from dependence upon governmental solutions and move toward using the power of private industry to put in place new arrangements. In areas of social justice, political influence, education of our youth, reduction of criminal tendencies among youth, restoring the family and building institutions for achieving real power, I have become convinced that the private sector is a better vehicle for change than the public sector. But we see too many black collegiates exiting the campus to go to work for government agencies, non-governmental organizations funded by grants, within educational institutions and other public sector positions. I believe this to be a significant part of the problem of paralysis of the black community; too often we are left to beg those institutions to be just with us and assist us toward political and economic parity. With other groups, the most talented students are being sought after by private industry. Toward reversing this process I have been advocating that black business professionals should be seeking out the loyalty of talented college students while they are young and in greater need of the often-meager funds that we can spare. Its easier to purchase the loyalty of a million-dollar athlete while they are a poor high school or college student than it is to plead with those now-enriched pros after they are part of a billion-dollar sports franchise or related industry. Why dont successful recording artists, media celebrities and more conscientious members of the business community do more to seek out talented students and begin to make grants and scholarships available? As we shall examine shortly, white philanthropists and corporate sponsors have done a much better job of financing the education of our young people and hence securing their long-term loyalty. We must recognize that, for a large percentage of our youth, college education is increasingly an unattainable prospect. Toward providing a better opportunity for education toward life-enhancing skills it would be best if we could collectively return to the era of trade apprenticeship. Many of us who are older can remember the time when we learned our job skills from our fathers, an uncle, a close family friend or other mentor who PAGE 190
was successful in his or her own business. Of course, that was an era when most men had real skills that could be transmitted to younger members. We were plumbers, blacksmiths, carpenters, musicians, artists, farmers, skilled tradesmen and women with talents for manipulating resources into useable products. Somewhere along our journey, in attempting to emulate other groups who didnt dirty their hands in their profession, we began to imitate their behaviors and subsequently lost our position in these handy skills. Such skills have since largely become the occupancy of immigrant populations and, as a consequence, black men in particular find themselves locked out of the job competition. I must herein admit to a particular bias: I am not a product of any university education. My father was a college graduate and he used his education to seriously raise the status of his family; they were children of southern sharecroppers. But I have advanced the education of our lineage to no small extent, through publishing many dozens of books and research reports, while never having been enrolled a day in college. I dont believe that a person is necessarily handicapped for not having attended or graduated from a college or university. Perhaps the only handicap would be that one line on a job application that inquires as to our level of education. Too many college graduates leave campus with inadequate skills for competition in the corporate world other than the ability to fill out rsums and too many of them wind up working in fields far removed from their area of education. What then about Historically Black Colleges (HBCs)? Are they necessarily better for black students in so far as education or social orientation? I must confess that I have enjoyed a number of lectures at, and visits to, HBCs over the past three years and in many ways have come to view such colleges like white universities in drag. Too often the curriculum is no different from non-black campuses other than a few more Black Studies classes. The level of faculty competency can be shockingly substandard at some of these campuses. As well, as the excellent research of our beloved ancestor Amos Wilson reveals, the funding of HBCs leaves them vulnerable to manipulation by external
PAGE 191
THE ROAD TO POWER
forces whose real agenda has been maintenance of Blacks as a reserve labor force: Crucial to the economic viability and educational development of Black private colleges were the philanthropic organizations financed primarily by northern industrial capitalists such as the Southern Education Board (founded in 1901) and the General Education Board (established by John D. Rockefeller in 1902)The General Education Board either directly controlled such funds as the Peabody and Slater Funds or gained the cooperation of funds as the Phelps-Stokes, Julius Rosenwald, Carnegie Corporation and the Laura Spelman Rockefeller Funds, all established between 1902 and 1917the General Education Board exercised virtual monopolistic control of educational philanthropy for the South and the NegroThe role of industrial philanthropy in shaping black education, then, is largely a story of the General Education Board and its trustees, agents, and cooperating foundations. The ascendance of industrial or corporate philanthropy in determining the character of Black education represented no mere change in the funding of Black education from missionary to industrial philanthropic hands, but more importantly it represented a seismic change in the perception of the role Blacks were to play in Southern society and the nation as a whole. 112 As this excerpt demonstrates, Wilson has pointed out the economic ties of Historically Black Colleges to the very same robber barons and non-black philanthropists which have been at the heart of the Negro problem throughout much of our recent history. We have, in previous research projects, pointed out the links between these same forces and social and political manipulation of the black community. These links include: 1) the founding of the NAACP by Jewish brothers Joel and Arthur Spingarn and their ties to Julius Rosenwald as well as the U.S. Military Intelligence Group (much of this was taking place during the First World War when the loyalty of American-born Africans was a serious question for U.S. national security); 2) the elevation of black intellectuals, tutored at this countrys most elite universities, who would, in turn, actively oppose PAGE 192
radical black intellectuals such as Marcus Garvey, Malcolm X and, more recently, the Conscious Rasta; and 3) the elevation of a number of black artists, literary figures and media celebrities by philanthropists, corporate funds and media moguls, the consequence of which has been the further degradation of our image and integrity within the arts and the media. Quite simply it appears to be very clear that these powerful institutions have serious political self-interests in extending their philanthropic assistance to blacks. Returning to Amos Wilsons critical book BLUEPRINT FOR BLACK POWER, we can determine what was the real underlying motive for these outside groups financing of black education: Equal rights for southern Blacks was of little or no concern to northern businessmen. They had virtually no interest in transforming the regions racial caste system. In fact, they sought to stabilize southern society by organizing its industrial market, restoring its agricultural prosperity, and achieving racial cooperation on southern White terms by educationally preparing Blacks to work efficiently within that system. Negro industrial training was recognized by industrial philanthropists as the most appropriate form of education for Blacks, who were expected to help maintain the racial order and political stability, and help advance the material prosperity of the South by keeping to their assigned place and playing their designated roles in the social and economic system of that region. We must add here that the place and role of Blacks in the South as perceived by the northern industrial philanthropists was not significantly different from their perception of the place and role of Blacks in the North and America in general. The industrial model of Black education was designed to develop habits of industry, instill an appreciation for the dignity of labor, and to primarily train a cadre of conservative black teachers or guides who were expected to help adjust Afro-Americans to a subordinate role in the southern political economy. Any review of the perceptions of the primary purposes of Black education held by the White corporate elite
PAGE 193
THE ROAD TO POWER
today would quickly reveal that they do not differ fundamentally from those of their counterparts during the early to mid-1900s. 113 The final area of our research into how outsiders have been able to program our youth toward failure and non-competition is quite a different approach to education of black, as well as non-black, childrenthrough the avenue of video games and other methods of electronic entertainment. I state, and understand that there may be those who violently disagree, that Satanic mind controllers assault our children through various avenues of virtual reality: video games, movies, television programs and cartoons targeted at school-age youth. Through these various means of electronic entertainment they are turning many of our children into little devils. I have consistently objected when I hear adults referring to our children as kids. I frequently remind people that kids are baby goats and within ancient metaphysical systems, the goat has often been a symbol for the Devil. While I do not myself believe in invisible deities or demons, I do acknowledge that many people do believe in the Devil, and for me, their beliefs and subsequent actions provide evidence of the existence of Satan. Thus, for us to call our children kids is to, in effect, call them little devils; after such labeling they might then be expected to behave as such. Some peoples children do, in actuality, often behave as little devils. For the purpose of this perspective, it is best that we steer our children away from such labeling and guide them toward characterizations that are more in line with their genuine ancestral inheritance. Through various of the aforementioned electronic entertainment vehicles, our youth are being educated toward violence, Satanism, disrespect of societal norms, sexual degeneracy, individualism and other anti-African cultural influences. For us to continue to allow hostile external forces to have access to the psyches of our vulnerable youth is tantamount to race suicide. We often wonder how so many of our youth have become so far removed from their humanity, from acceptable standards of social conduct and from respect for those things that should be precious to our village and our future. Yet, all too often, we are allowing the television to baby-sit our children, allowing vile video games to gain access to their subconscious makeup and sending them out to see cinematic creations that fill their PAGE 194
memories with visions of violence, murder, rape, torture and other horrors, which then become manifest with anti-social behaviors. This is insanity and if Blacks dont address this imbalance quickly, our youth will one day help kill us off at the bequest of hostile external groups that they have come to believe in and submit their allegiance to. The education of black youth is too critical a development of community resource for it to be entrusted to external forces. We are in a stage of extreme crisis over this matter and we will be best to apply our finest social, anthropological, cultural and psychological researchers to the task of designing a better system. If and when that task is ever undertaken, we will need to commit a maximum percentage of the $450 to $500 billion in annual Black economic resources, of which we are so fond of boasting, toward long-lasting solutions. Through the process of mis-education we have been reduced in our civil and political status. Through new and more relevant institutions of education and cultural enlightenment we can envision ourselves rapidly moving from powerlessness to empowerment. For this very important reason, I have committed to developing our new institution of the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness, of which I have much more to say in a later chapter of this edition of the Conscious Rasta Report. EMPLOYING AND TEACHING OUR YOUTH ENTREPRENEURSHIP Why are black youth, especially males, so angry at their parents generation? There are several obvious reasons to this critical question. Chief among their gripes might be the wholesale abandonment of black children by two recent generations of black fathers. Another reason might be the egoism, narcissism and vanity of many older men and women who are so hung up on their perceived accomplishments during their youthful years along with their inability to recognize their failure to build viable institutions for the benefit of the community. Another, less obvious reason, is that this society has promoted the selfish values of individualism and non-cooperation, which has disaffected both the younger and older generations. More so than any other reason, I have come to believe that
PAGE 195
THE ROAD TO POWER
the chief complaint against the older generation with regards to the interests of the younger is the failure to create economic institutions through which young people would establish themselves as adults with dignity, independence and prosperity. I had a recent experience where a group of people was waiting in preparation for a television program taping. The excited discussions that took place long before the cameras were rolling should have been videotaped because it wouldve made for the most entertaining demonstration of the vast chasms that divide young blacks from their parents generation. In particular, the way that several older adults were attacking the young, cutting them off in mid-sentence, rebuking them over activities in which these youth were not involved, and offending the sensibility of all by boasting over the most trifling accomplishmentsall this would have made Jerry Springers carnival act look like a Sunday school class. One of the loudest and most obnoxious men, probably in his mid-fifties, was particularly ridiculous. He sported gold rings on every finger and a huge gold thing hung around his neck. The brother was Versaccied from head to toeand sported a big, greasy, died-black jericurl, to top it all off. Every time he spoke I saw the rift widen between himself and the young people. He seemed to display absolutely no respect for the youth and no awareness that they might have been much more sophisticated in their political and social consciousness than he. To top matters off, during the television taping, when he pantomimed his song, his routine was so tacky and outdated that even the cameramen had to rush out of the room to keep from cracking up. I wonder if many of the members of my generation, the so-called Baby Boomers realize just how grotesque we have become in the eyes of many of our own youth. So many black men and women have failed their children that the youth have come to regard their parents generation as a collective joke. Lacking for clear role models on how adults, in particular black men, should behave, many youth have turned to their peers and to the mass media for those influences which define their individual and collective behavior. As we can easily determine, the effect of such influence has been catastrophic.
PAGE 196
The preoccupation with consumerism among middle class youth, as well as youth in lower economic classes, is one manifestation of the disaffected status of urban youth. The problem is that these youth, their generation and the general black population at large, cannot afford to invest so much of its economic potential in nonproductive consumerism. Youth are spending phenomenal amounts of money on superficial accoutrements and displays of flash, to include: jewelry, fake hair, nails, eyes and other synthetic body parts, automobiles and accessories, designer-label clothes (often serving as virtual walking billboards for non-black corporations), $160 sneakers, cell phones, marijuana and other mind-altering substances, as well as other insubstantial investments. Much of this is in imitation of their African American parents, who have set the familys standard for chasing media-driven motives. A number of youth of the Hip Hop Generation have latched onto the mantra of Money, Power & Respect. Only problem is that they dont have access to the real money, which builds markets, raises skyscrapers and creates avenues of mass employment; the power of which they boast has only been temporarily delegated to them by corporate institutions which serve the self-interests of those who are at the top of the American feeding chain; and they get so little respect from this societyat-large that their own parents dont often respect them. Some of our youth have never developed the ability to distinguish that which is real from that which is unreal. This crisis will require serious solutions on the part of those who are committed to the genuine empowerment of our young people and we had better begin to act quickly. As it is, too many more of our youth are today disaffected, having been injured by this cruel economic circumstance, and are increasingly driven to cut their own separate deals with external groups that have proven themselves hostile to our long-term self-interests.
PAGE 197
THE ROAD TO POWER
Within our agenda for a New Sankofa for Black Youth, we are looking toward creating pyramidal shaped economic structures that will employ our young people. In particular, areas where the creativity of our youth has been utilized to generate vast economic empires such as the entertainment industry, we will insert our organization into the lives of these young people, provide a source of funding for recording their music and set up distribution networks built upon the model of network marketing. Already a large number of black youth are involved in similar economic structures; i.e. the drug distribution network. They already appreciate the value of a small investment which, left within a viable economic strategy, can develop into a wealth-creating enterprise. But the consequence of youth selling drugs has been misery and destruction on a grand scale. What many of these youth havent been taught is that legal businesses can be created with as little as $500a little more than the cost of three pairs of high-tech sneakers. We must demonstrate to our young people the methods of I have come to conclude entrepreneurship by creating as many legal businesses as we that our investment in can imagine. stock markets and related We already have financial market overwhelming amounts of investments has money that can be redirected into such small-scale empowered our historic enterprises: the rims that many oppressors and whatever young men are sporting on such profits that a small their cars frequently cost between $1000 and $1500 for number of individuals have a full set. By the time they add gained have ultimately appropriate tires to such a translated to greater purchase, theyre looking at a $2000 investment. Imagine if repression of our four self-motivated young men communitys long-term pooled that amount of money, self interests. sought a matching grant or
PAGE 198
loan, took this $16,000, rented a storefront and bought fancy rims wholesale. Within a couple of months they could create a viable business by selling rims to their peers and then could purchase their own precious rims; only difference is theirs would be acquired at wholesale price! The funds that young women currently spend on cosmetics, hair weaves, manicures and fashion trends sometimes add up to hundreds of dollars each month. Again, should four of these young women defer such investment in nonessential items and pool these amounts for a matter of three months (during which time they will be strategizing and studying the methods of entrepreneurship and marketing) they could have accumulated $5000, for which they could pursue a matching grant or loan for starting up their own small business. What could four young, energetic, creative and committed young women do with such an investment sum? Anything they put their minds to. To assist them we can, through the deft use of propaganda, convince the larger community to commit to the success of such youth enterprises. The older generation can do much more to invest in our own youth. So many Blacks are devoted to new cars, flashy jewelry, stylin and profilin, yet these indulgences are wrecking havoc on our communitys available investment monies. The cost of a $35,000 motor vehicle, when paid off through deferred payments, can amount to as much as $50,000. What if three adults put off buying that new luxury automobile, decided instead to invest in a quality used car for half the price and pool $20,000 each for small business startup? What would happen is that Blacks would start to regain their destiny and energize the community with the spirit of entrepreneurship and success. The fact is that we have tremendous sums of money available for investment which are currently being spent on nonproductive consumerism. Additionally, Through my own lifes experience, and I am proud to claim that I exited their corporate world in 1977, the private sector is where we should be concentrating our efforts in order to secure real political and social gains. There is no more critical area for advancement of the black community than the redirecting of our vast economic resources toward the education, employment and uplifting of our young people. These youth represent our PAGE 199
THE ROAD TO POWER
greatest capitalhuman resourceand there is no priority that should take precedence over them; not clothes, not cars, not new relationships; not sororities, fraternities or Masonic lodges; not sports; not jewelry nothing at all is more important than celebrating our children and projecting into this world as competent, productive and orientated toward success. Is it time we get our economic priorities straight? Noits long past time! TOWARD A NEW LEADERSHIP As I pointed out in an earlier edition of the Conscious Rasta Report, entitled RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER, just before his death Tupac Shakur had begun to see himself not merely as an entertainment celebrity but as an emerging leader for his generation. Unfortunately for Tupac and his generation, this evolution occurred only after he had sown so many negative seeds that powerful enemies used these lingering animosities to assassinate him and neutralize his budding political consciousness. Also, unfortunately, in the aftermath of his death far too many youth were steered into a trivial dialogue about Is Tupac really dead? and escaped focus on the political and social consequences of his untimely murder. Now, 2 years after his death, the overwhelming majority of his generation still has not come to terms with the final phase of Tupacs life and where he intended to go as an effective youth leader. But, just as with the case of Malcolm X, Marcus Garvey and a number of other advanced political theoreticians whose vision was ahead of their times, all is not lost; we can resurrect a political legacy for Tupac Shakur. It will have to be planned and meticulously orchestrated. One of the methods which I propose for directing urban youth toward political movement is to declare the anniversary of Tupacs birth, June 16th, as a hip hop holiday (which also coincides with the week of the Juneteenth celebration). On this day urban youth should gather in small and large collectives to celebrate their energetic hip hop culture and elevate those aspects of Tupacs contributions which are worth memorializing. Additionally, older progressives, who have an understanding of the deadly legacy of the FBIs infamous COINTELPRO
PAGE 200
program, which earlier targeted revolutionary-minded youth for neutralization, should use this holiday as an opportunity to instruct the youth on the dynamics of the earlier political movements and recall the Black Panther heritage of Tupac Amaru Shakur. Through such activities we will begin to enculturate our political ideologies. Also, such activities will close the door on some of Tupacs behaviors that we dont wish to be perpetuated among our youth; in particular the denigration of black childbearing-age women. Toward political evolution, we older progressives must make efforts to politicize our younger charges and pass the torch of leadership to the generations that follow. A politically motivated youth culture can do much to move the community forward. A non-politically motivated generation will engage in the most self-destructive behaviors imaginable; just witness what those generations of young black men of the 1980s and 1990s have already done toward the destruction of their own political potential. We have been devastated by drug merchandizing, child abandonment, divorce, abortion, miscegenation, cultural suicide and selling out to our historic oppressors. These destructive trends cannot be perpetuated for another generationultimately, the survival of the African civilization and the entire world is as stake. Least we should not be aware, highly politicized urban youth have done some impressive things toward empowering their people all throughout history. Samuel P. Huntingtons phenomenal book, THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS AND THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER, illustrated the role of radicalized urban youth in the Iranian revolution of the late 1970s which recaptured that strategic part of the planet from the devastating legacy of British colonialism, followed by a CIA-fronted monarchy: For years to come Muslim populations will be disproportionately young populations, with a notable demographic bulge of teenagers and people in their twenties First, young people are the protagonists of protest, instability, reform, and revolution. Historically, the existence of large cohorts of young people has tended to coincide with such movements. PAGE 201
THE ROAD TO POWER
The youth of Islam have been making their mark in the Islamic Resurgence. As the Resurgence got under way in the 1970s and picked up steam in the 1980s, the proportion of youth (that is, those fifteen to twenty-four years of age) in major Muslim countries rose significantly and began to exceed 20 percent of the total population. In many Muslim countries the youth bulge peaked in the 1970s and 1980s; in others it will peak early in the next century It is perhaps entirely coincidental that the proportion of youth in the Iranian population rose dramatically in the 1970s, reaching 20 percent in the last half of that decade, and that the Iranian Revolution occurred in 1979 or that this benchmark was reached in Algeria in the early 1990s just as the Islamist FIS was winning popular support and scoring electoral victories. 114 As Huntingtons analysis of the recapture of Iran (Persia) by radicalized Islamic youth clearly indicates, it is most likely that politically-charged young people will make the necessary self-sacrifices to force radical changes. Their parents generation, among the black population of the U.S., has become complacent, lazy and attached to material comforts. For this and a myriad of other reasons, I have cast my lot with the hip hop generation as the best possibility of making the critical changes to bring forth our grand vision of an African World Order that can set the planet on a proper course. There are a number of politically orientated strategies that are envisioned for the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness, of which I am the founder and director. While we cannot lay out all our plans in this forum, for reasons of space and propriety, several strategies are herein worth noting: Video Camera ClubsIn the aftermath of the videotaped beating of Los Angeles motorist Rodney King, we have witnessed a virtual takeover of a significant segment of the media by low-technology videotape programming. These would include such programs as Real TV, Cops, Americas Funniest Videos, and a plethora of such programs. To no small extent, the phenomena of the Jerry Springer Show is also a manifestation of the takeover of corporate programming PAGE 202
by shows which emphasize the desire of the common people to see themselves as part of mass entertainment. We intend to take this revolution in programming to another level by forming video camera groups throughout the country. With so many video cameras in the general public, virtually every household or young person can gain access to one and begin to make documentary videotapes of their world. Within the Shango Art Video Camera Clubs, youth and adults will meet on a weekly basis to discuss filming techniques, story scripting, link up with assistants and air brief documentaries of their vision of the world. Each week youth will set out with a designated theme to capture the images and sounds that will tell a particular story. Within a short period each club can invest in a computer-based video editing system and begin to construct programming to be distributed over our own multi-media network. This concept would be inexpensive to implement and easy to start up. The Mau Mau ProjectAs we have witnessed the awesome power of music culture to reshape mass perception and resultant behaviors, we intend to assemble many of the most progressive minded hip hop entertainers within our sphere of influence to regularly release compilations of recordings. As Lauryn Hills earthshattering album, entitled The Mis-Education of Lauryn Hill, demonstrated, the masses are receptive to the idea that popular music can again be intelligent, sensitive, politically relevant and articulate. Big Up! to Ms. Hill for her fantastic effort and now we intend to make hers the standard by which all others are to be judged. Through the Mau Mau Project we will not only make awesome sound recordings featuring many of our brilliant young people, we will also use these recordings to create a new record distribution system based upon the strategies of network marketing; employing hundreds to thousands of youth in the process. We have the opportunity to corner the market on our own youths creative productivity. The Black Star Media GroupI have spent no small amount of time studying the emerging information technologies and have come to conclude that we are offered an opportunity far superior to the PAGE 203
THE ROAD TO POWER
emergence of FM radio in the 1970s. At that time access to being an FM programmer was more easily accessible to the masses and relatively inexpensive to invest in. As anyone can readily see now, FM radio has exploded and today securing an FM station in a major market has become a multi-million dollar endeavor. The Internet is an avenue which is changing very rapidly and when it has finally reached full maturity, will be the single greatest communications innovation for the coming decades. Through the Internet we intend to secure a broadcasting platform to spread our message of success and offer the restoration of humanity to the entire world. Along our way we will train dozens of our youth in the mechanisms of putting together our own information network. This requires significant computer-based skills, art and graphics, as well as various related technological skills. Our young people have already demonstrated many of the talents necessary to compete in this aggressive new arena but, unfortunately, big corporations under the control of our historic oppressors are not going to provide advantage to a group of youth that will one day compete against their own children. For the price of 3 luxury automobiles we can instigate a multi-media network and begin to employ our youth in this dynamic field of information technologies. Simple computer skills are not enough to project our community into the futurewe have got to compete with the cutting edge of mass communication. The Black Star Media Group is the vision and we intend to make it a reality. Rural Agrarian ProjectsIn part due to the new information technologies, cellular communications and satellite transmission, it is possible to put up production centers pretty much anywhere nowadays. One of our boldest ideas is intended to remove many of our people from the mean streets of dense urban settings, which have all too often become killing grounds for young men and women, and assist them toward getting Black to Mother Earth. The U.S. Department of Agriculture is in the midst of resolving a class action lawsuit from black farmers over historically racist policies by the government which nearly destroyed black agriculture. When this
PAGE 204
settlement is finalized it is estimated that as much as $1.5 billion will be entering the black farm economy, much of which is based in five southern states. Our aim is to contact those farmers and match the government grants dollar-for-dollar by linking each farmer up with a sponsoring urban organization. We can anticipate that the U.S. government will want to wash its hands of black demands for reparations after this case is settled and we should plan as if this were the last of such payments. Blacks in the U.S. are fond of boasting of the $450 to $500 billion dollars that pass through their hands each year. Yet, we frequently remind our audience, one would be hardpressed to see any industry that Blacks control that might allow them some negotiating power when seeking justice for any particular grievance. Through our Rural Agrarian Projects we will begin to move organic vegetable produce from these newly re-energized black farms to supportive communities within the cities. Eventually this should encourage many more of our people to join an ongoing migration of Blacks into those five southern states. There has long been a dream of an autonomous black region in the southern states of South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi and Louisiana. With enough of a population density, we can make this dream a reality. There is no greater reason to return to that land, and to some sense of civility in our daily lives, than to produce the sustenance to keep our people alive during what appears to be an approaching period of chaos in the United States. Wed be best to move quickly and deliberately on this project; weve not a moment to waste. The First Church of Hip HopOne of the prime determinants of group behavior is culture and primary within culture is the celebration of group spirituality. Religion is the glue which holds a people together during stressful times or it can be the weapon through which outside groups ambush us and lock us into spiritual and intellectual enslavement. Religion is the most powerful of the various cultural axioms that define the character of a people. If hip hop is to be recognized as a serious culture, and I believe that it should, it must bring forth some manifestation of spirituality toward which its
PAGE 205
THE ROAD TO POWER
members can be directed. We will thus implement the First Church of Hip Hop (which is actually not the first such creation after KRS-1s Temple of Hip Hop and Afrika Bambaatas Zulu NationBig Up & Nuff Respect!). This church is necessary in order to provide a spiritual platform for the mass of urban youth who have become resistant to the traditional religious organizations within the black community. Ours will be an open denomination and will have nothing at all to do with the legacy of the degenerate King James. Can you imagine going to church where the guest minister might be Professor Griff, Chuck D, Rakim, Lauryn Hill, KRS-1, the Goodie Mob or any one of the most progressive and spiritual hip hop artists of the generation? Slamming Poetry We are bold and deliberate in Sessions & Theater GroupsJust as moving towards fulfillment of underground hip hop those greatest visions that clubs have become our beloved ancestors have popular over recent left us. As one great years, increasingly throughout the country institution builder, Booker T. groups of younger and Washington instructed us, older poets are Black Man [and Black gathering to revive the griot tradition of Woman], cast down your lot spoken word. Within where you stand and begin these poetry sessions, to build! Beloved Ancestor, radical thought, spirituality, social we hear your instructions consciousness, maleand we will obey without female relationships, failure or hesitation. psychological therapy and other healthy expressions are allowing the creative juices of a generation fed up with television to become manifest. This is among the most positive trends that could become popular and we have got to find methods of
PAGE 206
popularizing these Slamming Poetry Sessions. What we intend to do is not only to encourage the development of networks of these poetry clubs but to make them more theatrical in nature, with costumes, lighting, sound reinforcement, coordinated scripts and the like. Eventually, these groups can evolve into theater groups and developed as professional touring troupes. In league with other aspects of our master plan for elevating urban youth, the poets will become the master articulators of our progressive ideologies. They will be the vanguard of our movement. There are a myriad of creative ideas through which our youth can be guided into more productive activities in their personal lives and become politicized as a group. The time to begin to build these new strategies is at hand and I anticipate great support from both the younger and older generations. We are bold and deliberate in moving towards fulfillment of those greatest visions that our beloved ancestors have left us. As one great institution builder, Booker T. Washington instructed us, Black Man [and Black Woman], cast down your lot where you stand and begin to build! Beloved Ancestor, we hear your instructions and we will obey without failure or hesitation. CONCLUSION As I have stated so very often, we African people as a global community, will not move into a bold and empowered future and leave our children behind. This vision of A New Sankofa For Black Youth is something that is sacred and cannot be lightly dismissed. I have looked many black men in the eyes and asked them if they have left their own children and the childrens mother behind as they moved through their own lifes experiences. Sometimes the reaction I get from such an inquiry is a frustrated acknowledgment that they have made such an error. Many have become convinced that to correct such a mistake is beyond their capability or will. I remind them very firmly that the future will be determined, and the fate of a people will be determined by the strength of the family as the fundamental unit of community. Empty rhetoric will do nothing to project ourselves forward many generations into the future. We have a long
PAGE 207
THE ROAD TO POWER
legacy of working it out within our domestic relationships. It is inconceivable that Africans would have come so far, into our seventh millennium of recorded calendar history, to see our families collapse within the last two generations. There are now two generations of households where the majority of black families dont have a proper model of what a husband/father should be expected to act like. After we, as a group, began to adopt the decadent ideology of Western feminism, we dont appear to know what roles should be expected of men anymore. Does he do dishes, cook the food, take care of the household chores, take out the garbage and other domestic chores, sharing equally with his woman? Does the wife go out daily into the corporate competition, nose to the grindstone, and slug it out in an aggressive competitive environment? Who will then take care of the familys small children? Is it wise that some of us trust this responsibility to recent immigrants whose English language skills may not even be fully developed? What is the role of the family in your life? Black Man, have you left your children and their mother behind as you pursued your own independence of thought, action and sexual desire? Black Woman, are you driving your husband, or would-be/should-be husband, away by trying to manifest this Western perversion of femininity, and as a consequence become bossy and demanding? Are we as parents teaching our young people the means of securing and maintaining strong bonds of commitment so that the family lifestyle will be carried forward with us into future generations? Too many childbearing age young people are failing their obligation to perpetuate the Village. The Village has been with us since the dawn of Sankofa: It is not taboo civilization and the family has always been the to return to the past to central unit within our villages. After 50 years retrieve that which has of television has this critical function of the been lost. family been destroyed? PAGE 208
We will have no future without A New Sankofa for Black Youth. We have firmly determined that a bold, empowered future is the only thing that will fulfill our visions and thus we will commit to making the necessary modifications to our selfish lifestyle so that this future can be secured. We will teach our children of the absolute greatness of their ancestral inheritance and through them Life itself will be perpetuated for all time.
PAGE 209
THE ROAD TO POWER
THE WORLD IS MINE

THE SEVENTH MILLENNIUM ACADEMY OF CONSCIOUSNESS The purpose of this manifesto is to give birth to a chartered organization that will bind its members together in a spirit of operational unity. The vision of the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness (7-MAC) is to restore to the sons and daughters of African descent a sense of their purpose in history as the inheritors and progenitors of creativity, invention, productivity, forward progress. This manifesto also serves as a renewed dedication within the hearts of We vow to actively our members to defend all gains which we, as Africans, oppose any process that have made in the past, in the systematically restricts present and shall make in the future. life or denies the This is an organization that is qualities of humanness foremost dedicated to the to any of the uplifting of our youth. This organization believes in the descendents of Africa. sacredness of all life. We We support and defend vow to actively oppose any process that systematically the various members of restricts life or denies the our global village from qualities of humanness to any conception until death. of the descendents of Africa. We support and defend the various members of our global village from conception until death. We believe that, as African-descended, we have the inherent right to enjoy all the benefits of creation and that those rights must be actively supported by all capable members of the village.
PAGE 210
The principle focus of this 7-MAC organization is to create avenues and institutions by which young people are empowered so as to project them as valuable and contributing members of the community. We do not accept the inevitability of our young people damaging themselves and the village by adopting and participating in negative behaviors that have been imposed upon us by hostile external groups. We, first and foremost, see our youthfulness as a precious resource through which our Divine Creator and beloved ancestors would wish to project a spirit of growth and development. OUR SACRED MISSION 7-MAC believes in the sacredness of the Principles of Maat by which our beloved ancestors at the earliest development of culture and civilization disciplined themselves as individuals, families, communities and nations. Thus we will promote those Principles of Maat as guideposts in our collective endeavors: Truth, Justice, Righteousness, Harmony, Balance, Reciprocity and Propriety. We will enculturate and celebrate these Principles of Maat as fundamental axioms within our lives and we vow to teach them to all of those who come under our influence. We believe that the members of this organization must Through the recovery of move firmly away from the our spirit, mind and body passivity that has plagued our community of recent years we will reintegrate the and actively engage in the separated parts of the processes of creating and enslaved self and expanding institutions intended to uplift and defend liberate our humanness the village. We aim to build from the shackles that bridges between divided and segmented members of our have bound it to a lower African village. We will and restricted state of stand for justice against the grievances which hostile existence.
PAGE 211
THE ROAD TO POWER
external groups visit against members of our community. We will resist such hostilities as members of external groups present them and as other members of our own community present themwe will not tolerate hypocrisy. As we believe in the sacredness of Life, we also commit to the sacredness of our bodies, each as a great vessel entrusted to us by our Divine Creator. Thus we will resist poisoning and abusing our bodies because of the fouled environment of the modern society. We will promote avenues of natural healing. We will research the effects of pollution and contaminants in our food and water and we will restrict from our bodies those toxic substances that we have identified. We will celebrate our youthfulness as a precious resource from which our creativity and productivity will ever evolve. We will always remain vigilant to the avenues by which our bodies could become permanently injured; this to include our precious reproductive system, for we know that if we cannot regenerate then our ancestral inheritance is in jeopardy due to our ignorance and folly. We, the members of the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness, commit to study of spirituality, psychology and biology so that we can begin to reintegrate the fractured parts of our whole selves and restore our full human potential. We have determined, through our research, that an individual is composed of spirit, mind and flesh and that any part of the whole separated from the other parts is incomplete and leaves us vulnerable to defeat. Thus we commit to the study of our African spiritual inheritance, the cosmologies of our ancestors, metaphysical sciences advanced during our long history and institutions of religious faith that have uplifted our people and not bound them to foreign ideologies and domination. We commit to the study of psychology, mind control, behavior modification, propaganda and all other means by which hostile external groups have projected their visions of our debasement into our vulnerable minds; we intend to reverse that process and use these psychological tools to cultivate a liberation mentality within the minds of the youth of our village. We commit to the study of the advanced sciences of natural healing arts and vow to only expose our biological systems to
PAGE 212
those influences that are a compliment to our Divine Creators intention. Through the recovery of our spirit, mind and body we will reintegrate the separated parts of the enslaved self and liberate our humanness from the shackles that have bound it to a lower and restricted state of existence. As an organization committed to empowering the youth of the African village we have determined the critical importance of developing economic institutions through which young people can and will develop entrepreneurial skills and realize economic advantage. We have noted, and it is obvious, that all successful people pass the torch of economic enterprise and productivity from older generations to the younger and we will build upon those very factors that have empowered youth within all successful societies. We will commence to organizing within ourselves for enterprise; strategize within ourselves for enterprise; invest within ourselves for enterprise; believe in our economic potential and restore our pride in our great productivity. HOW WE MUST DEAL WITH OTHERS We acknowledge that all too often hostile external groups are growing fat and wealthy off of our creative, artistic and physical talents by exploiting our ignorance. The only advantage that those groups have over us is that they are organized and that we are not. Thus we shall seize the momentum of organization from those external groups and use the creative rivers within our own African community, along with the vast resources within this very same community, to compete against all others for a place amongst the productive family of humankind. We will not tolerate individualistic-minded members of our village cutting financial deals with hostile external groups and using that selfish advantage to injure and handicap our long-term group interests. We realize the profoundness of the belief that we are all in this life situation together and we must firmly stand united to compete economically against external groups for the best future for our village, its young, its middle-aged and its elderly. We will shock the world with our rapid recovery of productivity and enterprise. We take to heart as sacred instruction those profound words from our beloved ancestor and
PAGE 213
THE ROAD TO POWER
institution builder Booker T. Washington when he ordered his people to Cast down your lot where you stand and begin to buildThis is our profound commitment. We members of 7-MAC declare our African community to be as We stand against advanced as any other community ignorant intolerance in history and in the world today. yet we are ourselves We acknowledge and appreciate the positive contributions of other intelligently civilizations to the progress of intolerant of those humanity. We also rebuke those activities of our civilization and whose policies are others civilizations that have injurious to our longcaused destruction or hindered the progress of humanity. We can and term enlightened we will form alliances with other group self-interests. cultural groups only when our interests are complimentary. Though we are followers of the Race First philosophy of Marcus Garvey, we recognize, as did the Honorable Marcus Garvey, that we would always show respect to those other ethnic groups which show respect to us. We do not dislike others simply for who they are but we do not tolerate their disrespect and injury of our community. We stand against ignorant intolerance yet we are ourselves intolerant of those whose intentions are injurious to our long-term enlightened self-interests. Toward this end we will actively defend our collective family against insult and injury from the actions of hostile external groups and we will refrain from insulting and injuring those groups, outside of our own, which have not expressed such aggression against us. But for those whose intentions would come into hostile contradiction with our visions of empowerment and enlightenment, we vow to fight actively and with all malice to defeat those intentions and, if necessary, to defeat those groups who consistently express hostile intent.
PAGE 214
We will, if necessary, sacrifice our comfort or even our very lives, so that our African ancestry will have life and vitality for all time. We will fight, if necessary, with all hostile intention to defend the children and women of our African community because we have firmly determined that all life is centered around the health of the children and the women. Toward this end we vow not to be bombastic without action, not to be hypocritical and not to be weak and cowardly. In the defense of Life we are thus willing to commit our lives and, if necessary, to take as many lives as necessary to preserve Life within our African village; we vow this within the sacred will of our Divine Creator. We members of 7-MAC have come to understand that the experience of the enslavement and debasement of our people through the organized activities of hostile external groups has caused us to internalize the process of our continued injury. Thus we must continually strive to remove from our individual and collective psychology any residual methods by which our oppressors are perpetuating our debasement. We will be selfexamining and self-critical toward the intent of identifying and eliminating modes of thinking which defeat our long-term self-interests. We will build strong relationships within our family and within our larger community. We will overcome those petty divisions that our oppressor has implanted in our minds: religious affiliation; divisions between male and female; wealthy and less-wealthy; different shades of melanin (which are the product of centuries of rape of our mothers and grandmothers); geographical displacements; variances in education; relative positions within society; and
PAGE 215
THE ROAD TO POWER
all other manifestations of divisiveness which are not complimentary to our commitment toward the uplifting of the sons and daughters of African ancestrywe are RACE FIRST and thus we are a unified people. We will reject all polluting moral corruption that is the consequence of being in too-close proximity to people whose behaviors have become decadent and contrary to Nature. We recognize the supreme sacredness of the procreative nature of Woman and Man, bound to each other, through which Life itself is perpetuatedactivities which are not complimentary to this perpetuation of Creation are to be considered as manifestations of external hostility. We are intolerant of any deviant character that expresses its procreative nature as recreation, debauchery and offense against the sensibilities of the elders of our village. We are self-disciplined and we think in terms of long-term advantage and thus will not yield to the temptations of expediency and gratuity. We realize that the only way in which we can build for eternity is to consider carefully the consequences of our actions and restrict our behaviors to those that are consistently uplifting and enlightening. We will not allow members of hostile external groups to come within our community to spread their corruption and decadence without our active resistance. Thus the corrupters of morality, the pervert, the abortionist, the pornographer and the pleasure-seeker are no longer welcome amongst us, the progressives of the 7-MAC program; we must chase them away from our young people. Those of our community that continue to engage in such decadent and degenerate behaviors after we have made serious attempts to assist them to recover true African identity must be excommunicated from our community. We declare them to be but mere melanated members of other civilizations (honorary Whites) and thus not worthy of our Race First consideration, trust or loyalty. WE ARE THE VANGUARD, THE CUTTING EDGE We, the members of the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness are the teachers of the New Way for our people. We are the vanguard. We are the new keepers of the flame of African eternity.
PAGE 216
We are the builders of the new glorious African age. We are the visionaries, the poets, the artists, the griots, the healers, the diviners, the kings and queens, the spear-carriers and the keepers of the gates to heaven. We are the greatest of the great of a long line of glorious African ancestry. We stand closer to the stars than all of those who came before us because we stand on the shoulders of all those great ones who came before us. We walk in the paths of noble creators, warriors, nation builders, healers and leaders. We walk in their footsteps with exactitude and precision because, as we pour libation to their ancestral spirits, we invite them again to walk daily in our shoes through the often-tortured paths of our contemporary struggles. We recognize that struggle is a continuum and thus we understand the meaning of the battle cry A Luta Continua and we will teach the continuum of struggle to our childrens children. We stand bold and defiant in the face of organized opposition. We do not fear of death because we understand, as the Honorable Marcus Garvey said, A coward dies a thousand deaths before his or her actual demise but a true hero can only die once in the noble cause of the uplifting of an oppressed people. For this we would be all too glad to make any sacrifice which our posterity would demand of us. We are absolutely clear in our grand vision of uniting our disconnected communities as they are located throughout the world. We envision ourselves as empowered, creative, productive, esteemed and respected by all other peoples as worthy of accolades for those wonderful contributions that we have made and continue to make. We submit to the great obligation of educating our selves, our children, our village and other external groups as to the absolute greatness of African people. We envision ourselves as the healers of the illnesses of all humanity and the keepers of the sacredness and preeminence of Nature and the natural order. We realize that there shall be no future for this planet and for humanity if we do not step up quickly to rescue history from those whose only course is continued abuse of the divine creation. We recognize the profound moment in world history that is now at hand and vow to commit without hesitance to the great task that is at hand. We realize that this can best be accomplished by harnessing the energies of the PAGE 217
THE ROAD TO POWER
youth of our African community toward the end of creating a world that is self-perpetuating and loving to all those who would join with and follow us. We will project respect for those elders of our village by demonstrating how and why they will respect we, the youth, the product of their own great contribution. We stand today before history and before our Divine Creator. We accept complete responsibility for the determination that if we do not do what is required of us that we put ourselves and all who would follow us in jeopardy of race suicide and annihilation at the hands of those who are better prepared and better organized for survival. We have examined the facts of our present condition and recognize that we have suffered and continue to suffer solely for the failure of our We are the living generations to act in absolute self-discipline embodiment of that according to the greatness which built the instructions of the wisest of the community. We Great Pyramids, mapped the therefore make a sacred heavens, developed the arts vow not to disobey the and sciences, formed the wise elders, not to engage in frivolous and worlds greatest non-productive activities civilizations, nourished, and not to squander the resources or guided and defended opportunities that are humanity, and which led the presented to us on a daily basis. entire world for many We will rise up off our thousands of years. This is knees, stop begging our divine inheritance and invisible deities for divine intervention and we are to continue that begin to demonstrate to blazing legacy. our Divine Creator that
PAGE 218
we are worthy of the very life that has already been breathed into us. We shall delay no longer and shall caste aside all excuses for why we have not done the Great Work that was required of us. We are the living embodiment of that greatness which built the Great Pyramids, mapped the heavens, developed the arts and sciences, formed the worlds greatest civilizations, nourished, guided and defended humanity, and which led the entire world for many thousands of years. This is our divine inheritance and we are to continue that blazing legacy. WE PLEDGE TO DO THE RIGHTEOUS WORK We are the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness; a collection of youthful men and women, supported by our beloved elders, who are committed to the sacred principles of Maat. Through our works Life itself will be perpetuated and with the blessing, assistance and power of the Divine Creator we will defeat the enemies of progress who have placed all humanity at peril of annihilation. Through the agency of 7MAC we shall organize ourselves into groups, We have no smallness of small and large, and begin immediately to vision; we have no build those institutions smallness of commitment; that constitute a bold new global order. We know we have no smallness of no limitation to our productivity. We are the enlightened vision, we greatest who have ever respect no hindrance and we fear no opposition. existed in history because No accident or social all those great Africans circumstance will interrupt our course of who came before us, and development. We will led us to the moment that turn every adversarial encounter into an we now claim, are holding empowering experience us up to reach for the stars. and we shall turn every PAGE 219
THE ROAD TO POWER
injury into a weapon that shall guarantee our ultimate victory. We are the living embodiment of history and thus are not subject to failure, because should we fail in our vision then history itself, Life itself will be the victim. As individuals we commit ourselves wholly and completely to this organization and to its vision. As individuals we will create small associations which will in turn create larger organizations. When three or more of are gathered in one location then the spirit of 7-MAC shall spring to life and we thus will commence to focus our intentions on fulfilling those goals that the collective has envisioned. 7-MAC is an association of disciplined high achievers and thus we can waste none of our time engaging in trifling affairs. We will represent this organization in all encounters with character, dedication and absolute integrity. We shall always walk proud amongst those whom society would caste aside because we know that we shall enjoy victory by building amongst the humblest of the members of our community. We shall be the supreme example of role model for other young people. We shall conquer hypocrisy, elitism, distraction, hedonism, small-mindedness, backstabbing, fear, hysteria and paranoia by walking firmly in the footsteps of those noble characters that have appeared in our history to guide us toward a common destiny. We have no smallness of vision; we have no smallness of commitment; we have no smallness of productivity. We are the greatest who have ever existed in history because all those great Africans who came before us and led us to the moment that we now claim are holding us up to reach for the stars. Those institutions of corruption, which we have too long tolerated and allowed to grow, will be systematically analyzed, destroyed and replaced by new institutions which restore full humanity to all who would come under our influence. We are finished with passive complaining about how others have organized themselves toward the end of exploiting our vulnerable community. We cease to petition our historic oppressors to stop their exploitation of our weakness and vow to eliminate those weaknesses and thus stand up to defy such continued injury. We look those who would be hostile to us boldly in their eyes and tell them to cease
PAGE 220
their aggression toward our community or suffer immediate and serious consequences that they and their posterity will severely regret. We vow before our peers, before our elders and before our Divine Creator that we are not going to be hypocrites in our dialogues. If it is institution building that we proclaim then we will build institutions; but if it is destruction of corrupt institutions that we determine is necessary then we will burn them to the earth and build a new African Global Order upon their ashes. We also vow before our peers, before our elders and before our Divine Creator that righteous leadership is sacred and thus any injury to our leaders will be corrected by snatching from the midst of the hostile group seven of its competent leaders. It is not our vision to be offensive through such activities but history has shown that such retaliation is the only method of preventing such offense. Where love is extended us we value returning love in such a ratio but where injury is extended us then we must return such injury in an overwhelming ratio. Sensible leaders know that such madness will thus quickly cease. WE ARE A GREAT PEOPLE Great people build and do not destroy. Great people project their youth into the future as empowered, bound to the traditions of their community and valuing of those things which please the elders. Great people educate their own young people in their culture: their spirituality, their language, their traditions, their history, their values and their inherent logic. Great people do not allow themselves to degrade into decadence and selfdestruction. Great people realize that history is a continuum and thus do not waste years pursuing those things that mean nothing to their posterity. Great people are not easily distracted by trivial and non-productive affairs or activities. We are a Great People. We are a Great People. We are the members of this organization, the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness. We are the reconstituted spirits of the pyramid builders and the progenitors of civilization. We are the greatest who have ever lived and we will give birth to a generation that is even greater than ours. Thus, with all these proclamations in our hearts and mind, we stand before our peers, our
PAGE 221
THE ROAD TO POWER
community, our global village and our Divine Creator ready to be initiated into this organization so that we can immediately begin to build upon the constructs which have been laid out in this manifesto. There is no opposition great enough to obstruct our will. There is no challenge that we cannot overcome through our creativity, determination and focused action. There are no limits or boundaries to the vision of our organization. We no of no other people who are greater than we. To our members, to our Mothers and Fathers, to the beloved elders of our village, to our beloved African ancestors and to the Divine Creator do we thus pledge our commitment and subscribe our eternal essence. In life we will be true to the principles of the Seventh Millennium Academy of Consciousness. In our activities we will be builders of the great new global order which is our vision. As we grow in power and ability we will bring in younger members and commit them to our great vision. As we grow to become elders of the village ourselves we will follow the activities of those younger members who are our charge. We will not leave this life until we have in place the means by which this organization is perpetuated. When we pass through the veil that separates our flesh from the spirits of our ancestors we will continue to be close to those who are walking in the spirit of 7-MAC. From beyond the curtain of the ancestral world we will guide and instruct those still in the living on those things that give nobility to our African inheritance. To all of these pronouncements we make a sacred pledge, signed in the blood of all those who made the supreme sacrifice to give life and power to us in this time. For having shed that blood, and made those great sacrifices, to our beloved ancestors we vow that we will do what is required of us. This sacred oath is thus sealed before our ancestors and before the Divine Creator.
PAGE 222
SEVEN STEPS TO EMPOWERMENT BLACK RECONSTRUCTION by W.E.B. Du Bois, 1935, cited in AN AMERICAN DILEMMA: THE NEGRO PROBLEM AND MODERN DEMOCRACY by Gunnar Myrdal, Harper & Row Publishers, 1944, pg. 781 MARCUS GARVEY: RACE FIRST 2 THE MISEDUCATION OF THE NEGRO by Carter G. Woodson, Africa World Press, 1990, pgs. 19-22 3 FROM SUPERMAN TO MAN by J.A. Rogers, Helga M. Rogers Publisher, reprinted 1990, pgs. 38-39 4 THE DESTRUCTION OF BLACK CIVILIZATION by Chancellor Williams, Third World Press, 1987, pg. 100 5 THE PHILOSOPHY AND OPINIONS OF MARCUS GARVEY by Amy Jacques Garvey, The Majority Press1986, pg. 77 6 RACE FIRST by Dr. Tony Martin, The Majority Press, 1976, pg. 22 7 Ibid. pg. 22 8 Ibid. pg. 41 9 Ibid. pg. 3 10 NOTES FOR AN AFRICAN WORLD REVOLUTION by John Henrik Clarke, Africa World Press, Inc., 1991, pgs. 130-131 11 THERE IS A RIVER by Vincent Harding, Harvest HBJ Publishers, 1981, pg. 110 12 RACE FIRST, previously cited, pg. 4 13 Ibid. pg. 6 14 AN AMERICAN DILEMMA: THE NEGRO PROBLEM AND MODERN DEMOCRACY by Gunnar Myrdal, Harper & Row Publishers, 1944, pg. 165 15 RACE FIRST, previously cited, pg. 7 16 Ibid. pg. 8 17 Ibid. pg. 9 18 Ibid. pg. 10 19 Ibid. pg. 12 20 Ibid. pgs. 13-14 21 Ibid. pgs. 14-15 22 PHILOSOPHY & OPINIONS OF MARCUS GARVEY, previously cited, pg. 1 23 Ibid. pg. 1 24 Ibid. pg. 2 25 Ibid. pg. 4 26 Ibid. pg. 5 27 Ibid. pg. 5 28 Ibid. pg. 5 29 Ibid. pg. 7 30 Ibid. pg. 15 31 Ibid. pgs. 15-16 32 Ibid. back cover
A REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER 33 A review of The Clash of Civilizations, from the Internet site of the Information Project For Africa, retrieved November 1998, http://www.Africa2000.com/IMPACT/huntington.html 34 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS? By Samuel P. Huntington, Foreign Affairs, Summer 1993, pg. 25 35 RESEARCH PROJECT ON AMERICAN SECURITY: THREE CHALLENGES, author unknown, retrieved from the Internet site of the Olin Institute for Strategic Studies, Harvard Univ., November 1998, http://hdc-www.harvard.edu/cfia/olin/3chall.htm 36 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS AND THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER by Samuel P. Huntington, Touchstone/Simon & Shuster, 1996, pg. 13 37 From the Internet site of the Trilateral Commission, http://206.7.175.182/moreinfo/about.htm, retrieved January 29, 1999 38 NATIONAL SECURITY COUNCIL INTERDEPARTMENTAL GROUP FOR AFRICA: Study in response to Presidential Security Review Memorandum / NSC-46 Black Africa and the U.S. Black Movement, (now declassified ), SECRET March 17, 1987, Zbigniew Brsezinski 39 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS, pg. 14 40 Ibid. pg. 20 41 Ibid. pg. 20 42 Ibid. pg. 47, citing Reflections on the Question of East and West from the Point of View of Japan, by William E. Naff, Comparative Civilizations Review, 1985-86, pg. 228 43 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS, pg. 21 44 Ibid. pg. 28 45 Ibid. pgs. 30-31 46 Ibid. pg. 29 47 Ibid. pg. 31-32 48 Ibid. pg. 32-33 49 Ibid. pg. 35 50 The Population Explosion and International Relations by Professor B. Cockram, extracted from INTERNATIONAL ASPECTS OF OVERPOPULATION: Proceedings of a Conference held by the South African Institute of International Affairs, Macmillan St. Martins Press, 1972, pgs. 305-306 51 For an extensive examination into the subject of Eugenics, refer to MISSING ASSETS: Cultural, Psychological and Biological Origins of Infertility, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 4 No. 5, by Keidi Obi Awadu, November 1997, pgs. 5-10 52 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS, pg. 37 53 Ibid. pg. 36 54 Ibid. pgs. 84-85 WHAT HAPPENED TO THE BLACK REVOLUTION? 55 From the speech Message to the Grass Roots, delivered at the Northern Negro Grass Roots Leadership Conference, December 10, 1963, excerpted from MALCOLM X SPEAKS, pgs. 5-6
56 NOTES FOR AN AFRICAN WORLD REVOLUTION by John Henrick Clarke, African World Press, 1991, pg. 145 57 Ibid. pgs. 155-156 58 THERE IS A RIVER by Vincent Harding, Harvest HBJ Books, 1981, pgs. 95-96 59 THE PHILOSOPHY & OPINIONS OF MARCUS GARVEY by Amy Jacques Garvey, The Majority Press, 1986, first published in 1923, pg. 285 60 MALCOLM X SPEAKS, previously cited, pg. 7 61 MAU MAU: KENYAS LAND AND FREEDOM ARMY STRUGGLE by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 3 No. 7, September 1996 62 THE PHILOSOPHY & OPINIONS OF MARCUS GARVEY, previously cited, pg. 7778 63 FROM SUPERMAN TO MAN by J.A. Rogers, Helga Rogers Publisher, 1968, pg 114 64 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS AND THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER by Samuel P. Huntington, Touchstone, Simon & Shuster, 1996, pg. 70 65 Ibid. pg. 51 66 Ibid. pg. 65 67 WAR AT HOME: COVERT ACTION AGAINST U.S. ACTIVISTS AND WHAT WE CAN DO ABOUT IT, by Brian Glick, South End Press, 1989, pg. 41 68 SPEECH BY WILLIE LYNCH IN 1712, author unknown, source unknown. Extracted from an anonymous flyer circulated throughout the nation. Likely a work of fiction or yellow journalism. 69 HIGH CRIMES OF MURDER by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 6 No. 1, January 1999, pg. 9, citing the book AN AMERICAN DILEMMA by Gunnar Myrdal, Harper & Row Publishers, 1944, pg. 721 70 BLUEPRINT FOR BLACK POWER by Amos W. Wilson, Afrikan World InfoSystems, 1998, pg. 7 71 AN AMERICAN DILEMMA, see endnote 16, pg. 753, citing Melville J. Herskovits, The American Negro, A Study In Racial Crossing, 1928, pg. 32 72 BLACK BOURGEOISIE by E. Franklin Frazier, Collier Books/The Free Press, 1957, pgs. 27-28 73 STOLEN LEGACY by George G.M. James, Philosophical Library, 1954, pg. 153 74 AN AMERICAN DILEMMA, previously cited, pg. 167 75
BLACKS & HOLLYWOOD: THE THEFT OF THE AFRICAN IDENTITY UNCONVENTIONAL WARFARE AND THE THEORY OF COMPETITIVE REPRODUCTION published by the Information Project For Africa, Foreign Policy Series Working Paper # 2, 1991, pgs. 2-3, for more information visit their Internet site: http://www.Africa2000.com 76 SOCIAL, CULTURAL & BEHAVIORAL RESEARCH IN FAMILY PLANNING COMMUNICATIONS from the Internet site of the Information Project For Africa, previously cited, 1997 77 MIND CONTROL: WORLD CONTROL by Jim Keith, Adventures Unlimited Press, 1997, pg. 46-47
WEBSTERS II NEW RIVERSIDE DICTIONARY, Houghton Mifflin Company, 1996, pg. 193 79 MIND CONTROL: WORLD CONTROL, previously cited, pg. 28 80 PHILOSOPHY AND OPINIONS OF MARCUS GARVEY by Amy Jacques Garvey, The Majority Press 1986 reprint edition, pg. 54 81 Ibid., pg. 98-99 82 MORE ADVERTISERS ARE TAILORING TV SPOTS TO ETHNICITY OF VIEWERS by Bruce Horovitz, Los Angeles Times, May 3, 1994 83 TV OFFICIALS DENY THAT NETWORKS ARE RACIST by Greg Braxton, Los Angeles Times, September 25, 1994 84 RAP, HIP HOP & THE NEW WORLD ORDER by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 4 No. 3, June 1997 85 TAKIN THE RAP by Chuck Phillips, Los Angeles Times, June 9, 1995 86 GOING FROM THE STREETS TO THE CAMERA by Jesse Katz, Los Angeles Times, September 2, 1997 87 BRAVE NEW WORLD REVISITED, Aldous Huxley, 1958, pg. 76, cited in MIND CONTROL by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 3, No. 4, 1996 88 LIVES, CAMERA, ACTION! by Martin Miller, Los Angeles Times, December 16, 1998 89 TV VIOLENCE RISES 41% OVER PAST 2 YEARS, STUDY SHOWS by Greg Braxton, Los Angeles Times, April (?) 1994 90 TV VIOLENCE UP IN PRIME TIME, STUDY FINDS By Jane Hall, Los Angeles Times, April 16, 1998 91 VIOLENCE, DRUGS AND CHESS by Kenneth Turan, Los Angeles Times, August 31, 1994 92 FREQUENCY OF DRUGS IN FILMS, MUSIC STUDIED by Eric Lichtblau, Los Angeles Times, April 29, 1999
93
78
666, THE INTERNET & THE RISE OF THE ANTI-CHRIST 21-C SCANNING THE FUTURE by R.U. Sirius, publication date unknown, pg. 48 94 Ibid. pg. 49 95 THE DEVIL AND DISINFORMATION, interview by Steve Wilson, Silicon Alley Reporter, March 1998, pg. 54 96 THE DISINFORMATION REVOLUTION by R.U. Sirius, MONDO 2000, publication date unknown, pg. 63 97 Ibid. pg. 65 98 Ibid. 99 Ibid. 100 OUT OF DARKNESS: EXPLORING SATANISM AND RITUAL ABUSE by David K. Sakheim and Susan E. Devine, Lexington Books/Macmillan, Inc., publication date unknown, pg. 12 101 Ibid., pgs. 14-15 102 Ibid., pg. 12
A NEW SANKOFA FOR BLACK YOUTH 103 Ibid., pgs. 12-13 104 TEENAGE PREGNANCY: OVERALL TRENDS AND STATE-BY-STATE INFORMATION, The Alan Guttmacher Institute, April 1999 105 CONSPIRACIES & HIGH CRIMES by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 5 # 3, November 1998 106 TEENAGE PREGNANCY: OVERALL TRENDS AND STATE-BY-STATE INFORMATION, previously cited 107 CAN WE AVOID A NEW SILENT SPRING? By Donella H. Meadows, Los Angeles Times, March 10, 1996, cited in BUSTED: THE LATEX CONDOM CONSPIRACY by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 5 No. 1, 1998 108 HIDDEN DANGERS IN YOUR FOOD AND WATER by Jessica Snyder Sachs, McCalls, August 1994, cited in BUSTED, Ibid. 109 EPIDEMIC: THE RISE OF NEW CHILDHOOD DISEASES IN THE U.S. by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 4 No. 1, Jan. 1997, pgs. 8-9 110 VACCINES: AN OUNCE OF PREVENTION OR A POUND OF DEATH? by Keidi Obi Awadu, Conscious Rasta Report Vol. 3 # 3, 1996, excerpting from Cynthia Cournoyers book: WHAT ABOUT IMMUNIZATIONS? -- Exposing the Vaccine Philosophy), available from Nelsons Books, PO Box 2302, Santa Cruz, CA 95063, (800)877-1267 111 DONT DRINK YOUR MILK! By Frank A. Oski, M.D., TEACH Services, Inc., 1983, pgs. 66-67 112 BLUEPRINT FOR BLACK POWER by Amos Wilson, Afrikan World Infosystems, 1998, pgs. 190-191 113 Ibid. pg. 191-192 114 THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS AND THE REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER by Samuel P. Huntington, Touchstone Books / Simon & Schuster, 1996, pgs. 117-118

Re Book

Diunggah oleh

Informasi Dokumen

Deskripsi Asli:

Judul Asli

Hak Cipta

Format Tersedia

Bagikan dokumen Ini

Bagikan atau Tanam Dokumen

Opsi Berbagi

Apakah menurut Anda dokumen ini bermanfaat?

Apakah konten ini tidak pantas?

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

Re Book

Diunggah oleh

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO WORLD POWER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

MARCUS GARVEY: RACE FIRST

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

What magical talisman did

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

A REMAKING OF WORLD ORDER:

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER

SEVEN STEPS TO AN AFRICAN GLOBAL ORDER

THE ROAD TO POWER